Pano 
MEcr 


Historical  Sketches 


/ 


OF  THE 


BO  REIGN 


ISSIONS 


OF  THE 


Methodist  Episcopal  Church 


FROM  THE  ORIGIN  OF  EACH  TO  THE  END  OF 

THE  YEAR  1880. 


WITH  A  MAP  OF  EACH  MISSION. 


NEW  YORK : 

^TTIILjIIiIT^S  c&r  HUNT, 

Printed,  for  the  Missionary  Society, 

805  Broadway. 


missionary  books. 

Missions  and  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  By 

j.  M.  Reid,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Missionary  Soci¬ 
ety.  2  vols.  i2mo.  Pp.  462,  471.  $3. 

* 

No  Methodist  preacher  should  be  without  this  book.  Each  pastor  should  consider  it  his  first 
duty  toward  the  great  cause  of  missions  to  inform  himself  as  fully  as  possible  concerning  the 
origin  and  history  of  our  own  missionary  operations  in  different  parts  of  the  world.  Only  by  this 
means  can  he  properly  represent  our  work  before  the  people.  T.  his  history  was  prepared  with 
great  labor  as  the  basis  of  a  true  education  of  the  Church  on  this  subject.  First  study  this  work, 
and  you  will  read  each  Annual  Report  with  tenfold  interest.  The  Reports  cannot,  indeed,  be 
understood  or  appreciated  without  the  history.  There,  maps  of  all  the  mission  fields  are  to  be 
found,  and  a  record  of  earnest  labors  bestowed  in  these  fields  which  should  be  had  in  lasting 
remembrance.  It  is  a  record,  too,  of  noble  progress,  and  an  inspiration  for  the  future.  The 
new  interest  gained  in  the  cause  will  manifoldly  repay  the  outlay  in  the  purchase  of  the  book. 

Missionary  Society  Reports  for  1881  and  1882.  Bound  in  cloth ;  3octs.  each. 

The  Problem  of  Religious  Progress.  By  D.  Dorchester,  D.D.  i2mo. 
Pp.  603.  $2. 

This  is  emphatically  one  of  the  greatest  books  of  the  age.  The  author  is  a  recognized  master 
in  the  field  of  ecclesiastical  statistics;  and  his  work  is  highly  commended  by  scholars  of  different 
denominations.  Most  encouraging  facts  are  here  presented,  showing  the  progress  of  evangelical 
truth  during  the  present  century.  The  contests  of  this  truth  on  the  one  hand  with  infidelity, 
and  on  the  other  with  Romanism,  are  exhibited  in  clear  and  forcible  language,  with  marked 
evidence  of  thorough  study.  All  is  fortified  by  an  incontestible  array  of  figures.  Whoever  needs 
a  confirmation  of  his  faith  will  find  it  here.  Whoever  wants  an  assurance  beyond  the  promise 
of  Scripture  of  the  coming  triumph  of  Christianity,  will  find  such  assurance  in  this  book  more 
abundantly  than  in  any  other  book  now  in  existence.  See  the  chapter  on  missions,  and  full 
statistics  of  the  work  in  all  the  world. 

Historical  Sketches  of  Woman’s  Missionary  Societies.  By  Mrs.  L.  H. 

Daggett.  Revised  and  enlarged.  i6mo.  Pp.  202.  75  cents. 

The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 

Church.  By  Mrs.  Mary  Sparkes  Wheeler.  i2mo.  Pp.  346.  $1  50. 

Woman’s  Medical  Work  in  Foreign  Lands.  By  Mrs.  J.  T.  Gracey.  i6mo. 
Pp.  191.  30  cents. 

The  Land  Of  the  Veda.  By  William  Butler,  D.D.  8vo.  Pp.  557.  $3  50, 

$6,  $8. 

Missionary  Life  in  India.  By  T.  j.  Scott,  D.D.  i2mo.  Pp.  343.  $1  50. 

Six  Years  in  India.  By  Mrs.  E.  J.  Humphrey.  i6mo.  Pp.  286.  $1. 

Four  Years’  Campaign  in  India.  By  Rev.  William  Taylor.  i2mo.  Pp.  416. 
$1  25. 

Indian  Missionary  Directory.  (1881.)  By  Rev.  B.  H.  Badley.  8vo.  Pp.  272. 
$1  50. 

China  and  Japan.  By  Bishop  Wiley.  i2mo.  Pp.  546.  $1  25. 

Our  Oriental  Missions.  By  Bishop  Thomson.  Two  volumes.  i2mo.  Pp.  267, 
281.  $2. 

Round  the  World.  By  Bishop  Kingsley.  Two  volumes.  i2mo.  Pp.  344, 
325-  $2. 

The  Foreigner  in  China.  By  Rev.  L.  N.  Wheeler.  i2mo.  Pp.  268.  $1  25. 

A  Missionary  Among  Cannibals.  (A  Life  of  Rev.  John  Hunt,  in  Fiji.)  By 
G.  S.  Rowe.  Small  121110.  Pp.  286.  85  cents. 

Our  Next-Door  Neighbor.  By  Bishop  Gilbert  Haven.  i2mo.  Pp.  467.  $350. 

The  Women  of  the  Orient.  By  Rev.  Ross  C.  Houghton.  l2mo.  Pp.  492.  $1  50. 

The  Orient  and  its  People.  By  Mrs.  Hauser.  i2mo.  Pp.  335.  $1  50. 

The  Chinese  in  America.  By  O.  Gibson,  D.D.  121110.  Pp.  403.  $1  50. 

The  Missionary  in  Many  Lands.  By  Erwin  House.  i2mo.  Pp.  393.  $1. 

Missionary  Concerts  for  the  Sunday-School :  A  Collection  of  Declamations 
Select  Readings,  and  Dialogues.  By  Rev.  W.  T.  Smith.  i6mo.  Pp.  267. 
75  cents. 


Historical 


/ 


KETCHES 


OF  THE 


oreign  Missions 


OF  THE 


Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 


FROM  THE  ORIGIN  OF  EACH  TO  THE  END  OF 

THE  YEAR  1880. 


WITH  A  MAP  OF  EACH  MISSION . 


NEW  YORK : 

PHIITjIjIFS  db  ZET  XT  1ST  T. 

Printed,  for  the  Missionary  Society, 

805  Broadway, 


CONTENTS. 


Page. 

Introduction. . .  i 

Author’s  Preface .  2 

*» 

Preliminary .  3 

MISSIONS  WITH  MAPS. 

Liberia . ^ 

South  America .  8 

Foochow . j5 

Central  China . . 

North  China . 20 

West  China .  23 

North  India . 28 

South  India .  45 

Germany  and  Switzerland .  52 

Norway . ' . . .  63 

Sweden .  53 

Denmark . 58 

Bulgaria . 73 

!taly .  81 

Japan .  89 

Mexico .  102 

SUPPLEMENTARY. 

The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church .  113 

Sunday-school  Missionary  Societies .  114 

Table  of  English-speaking  Domestic  Missions .  115 

Receipts  of  the  Society  from  the  Beginning .  116 

Form  of  Bequests  and  Devises .  117 

Dr.  Dorchester’s  Table  of  Protestant  Foreign  Missions .  118 


These  carefully-prepared  Sketches  are  intended  to  bring 
the  substance  of  our  missionary  achievements  within  the 
reach  of  all  our  members.  They  are  brief  enough  for  the  busy, 
cheap  enough  for  the  poor,  and  useful  enough  for  every  body. 
They  have  been  created  by  many  calls  for  such  information. 

Will  not  the  pastor  or  the  missionary  committee  in  each 
charge  see  that  every  family  has  a  copy  of  these  pages  ? 


C.  H.  Fowler* 


These  Historical  Sketches  are  not  altogether  what  they  would  have  been  had 
they  been  designed  at  first  for  publication  in  a  collection  or  in  book  form.  The 
greater  number  were  prepared  at  the  Mission  Rooms  in  pursuance  of  editorial 
duties  for  the  Church  Manual ,  where  they  have  appeared,  the  stereotype  pages 
being  simply  reprinted  here  with  very  little  modification.  The  others  were 
made  to  correspond,  in  form 'and  limit  of  the  period  covered,  to  those  already 
published  ;  though  there  is  a  lack  of  unity,  in  that  the  later  Sketches  are  carried 
out  into  more  of  completeness  and  detail  than  those  first  issued.  At  the  best, 
indeed,  many  readers  would  wish  to  see  supplied  here  some  things  that  are 
omitted,  and  the  Sketches  constitute  rather  a  guide,  or  record  of  outline  facts, 
about  which  fuller  knowledge  can  be  gathered,  than  an  engaging  or  satisfactory 
narrative. 

All  the  Sketches  are  drawn  from  Dr.  Reid’s  “  Missions  and  Missionary  Soci¬ 
ety  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  ”  for  the  period  of  time  embraced  in  those 
volumes,  or  toward  the  end  of  the  year  1878.  They  are  in  fact,  thus  far,  little 
more  than  a  condensed  reproduction  of  its  pages,  though  some  changes  of  ar¬ 
rangement  will  be  observed.  For  the  rest,  authentic  sources  have  been  consulted. 
As  will  be  seen  from  the  manner  in  which  the  Sketches  were  introduced  in  the 
Manual ,  they  were  designed,  as  is  this  collection,  chiefly  to  awaken  an  interest 
in  the  study  of  the  History.  Details  and  a  proper  conception  of  the  subject  can 
be  given  only  there.  Moreover,  those  volumes  contain  early  accounts  of  our 
Domestic  Missions  and  an  important  history  of  the  Missionary  Society  not  found 
elsewhere. 

It  is  likewise  hoped  that  these  Sketches  will  lead  to  a  more  eager  examination 
of  succeeding  Annual  Reports  of  the  Society,  wdiere  much  of  the  subsequent  his¬ 
tory  can  be  traced.  A  supplementary  series  of  Sketches  carried  down  to  a  later 
date  will  probably,  in  time,  follow  this  publication.  The  maps  here  reproduced 
from  Dr.  Reid’s  volumes,  which  can  be  easily  enlarged  on  the  blackboard  or 
otherwise,  cannot  fail  to  be  a  valuable  aid  in  the  study  of  our  Missions.  For 
prices  of  Dr.  Reid’s  History  and  of  the  Annual  Reports  see  advertisement.  The 
vignette  on  the  back  of  the  cover,  so  familiar  to  the  readers  of  the  Reports,  was 
designed  by  the  now  sainted  Rev.  David  Terry,  and  may  well  be  preserved  as 
a  memorial  of  his  pre-eminently  zealous  missionary  spirit. 


E.  B.  Otheman. 


Historical  Sketches. 


The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
was  organized  in  1819.  As  early  as  1816  a  special  providence 
seemed  to  open  the  way  for  our  Church  to  carry  the  gospel 
to  the  Wyandotte  Indians.  This  was  the  origin  of  our  mission 
work  beyond  the  English-speaking  population  of  the  land. 
The  early  successes  among  the  Indians  occasioned  the  for¬ 
mation  of  our  Missionary  Society,  and  the  Society  has  hitherto 
annually  devoted  the  greater  portion  of  its  resources  to  domes¬ 
tic  mission  work.  The  history  of  the  first  thirteen  years  of 
the  Society’s  existence  is  a  history  of  domestic  missions.  A 
full  and  connected  account  of  our  several  missions  in  their 
origin  and  progress  is  now  accessible  to  all  in  Dr.  Reid’s  work, 
“  Missions  and  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church.”  Phillips  &  Hunt,  1879.  These  volumes  should  be 
in  the  hands  of  every  pastor,  and  every  intelligent  layman  will 
wish  to  possess  them.  Being  desirous,  nevertheless,  to  use  all 
possible  means  of  making  the  Church  familiar  with  its  mis¬ 
sionary  work,  we  propose  to  give  in  the  Manual  an  outline 
sketch  of  the  history  of  our  Foreign  Missions,  in  the  order  of 
their  establishment.  This  outline  is  by  no  means  sufficient. 
Many  names  and  much  important  matter  will  be  omitted.  The 
work  above  mentioned,  from  which  the  following  accounts  are 
chiefly  extracted,  and  every  other  help,  should  be  sought  to  fill 
up  the  story.  We  aid  the  reader  by  the  presentation  of  maps 
in  connection  with  these  sketches. 


THE  LIBERIA  MISSION. 

This  is  our  earliest  Foreign  Mission.  A  Methodist  Church  was  formed 
on  board  ship  in  the  first  company  of  Liberian  emigrants  who  settled  in 
Sherbro  Island  in  1820,  but  removed  next  year  to  the  site  of  Monrovia. 
The  pastor  was  David  Coker,  a  most  worthy  man,  and  in  many  ways  a 
leader  in  the  colony.  The  Baptists  were  the  first  to  send  a  white  mission¬ 
ary  to  Liberia,  which  they  did  in  1826.  Now  the  American  Baptists,  the 
Episcopalians,  and  the  Presbyterians  sustain  missions  there. 

Our  own  Missionary  Board  proposed,  in  1824,  to  send  a  white  mission- 


4 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


ary  to  Liberia  when  a  suitable  person  should  be  found.  In  1832,  Melville 
B.  Cox  was  appointed  to  the  work.  He  was  filled  with  missionary  zeal. 

“  It  is  the  height  of  my  ambition  and  brightest  vision  of  my  life,”  he  said, 

“  to  lay  my  bones  in  the  soil  of  Africa.  If  I  can  only  do  this  I  shall  estab¬ 
lish  a  connection  between  Africa  and  the  Church  at  home  that  shall  never 
be  broken  till  Africa  is  redeemed.”  Arriving  at  Monrovia,  March,  1833, 
he  entered  vigorously  upon  his  work  in  regulating  the  existing  Methodist 
Church  according  to  the  Discipline,  in  establishing  Sunday-schools,  and 
planning  additional  mission  stations.  He  perished  of  the  fever,  July  21, 
the  same  year.  Twenty  lie  beside  him  in  the  little  missionary  burying- 
ground  at  Monrovia.  Our  Church  has  no  reason  to  be  ashamed  of  its 
record  in  connection  with  the  Mission  to  Liberia.  Many  heroic  lives  have 
been  sacrificed,  and  much  money  has  been  expended  in  it. 

Messrs.  Spaulding  and  Wright  were  sent  out  the  next  year.  The  latter 
soon  died  and  the  former  returned.  Miss  Sophronia  Farrington,  however, 
who  had  accompanied  them,  refused  to  return  till  another  missionary 
should  come  to  take  up  the  work.  John  Seys  arrived  for  this  purpose 
in  1834.  He  saw  the  Mission  Conference  organized,  stations  occupied  far 
down  the  coast  and  in  the  interior,  the  Liberia  Conference  Seminary  opened 
at  Monrovia,  and  a  bi-monthly  sheet,  “  Africa’s  Luminary,”  established. 
By  frequent  visits  to  the  United  States  he  awakened  remarkable  enthusi¬ 
asm  in  the  work.  Mrs.  Ann  Wilkins  went  out  in  1836,  and  did  heroic 
service  till  1856.  Other  names  belong  to  the  period.  Of  thirteen  white 
missionaries  sent  out,  six  had  died,  and  six  had  returned  home,  being  un¬ 
able  to  endure  the  climate;  and  the  Board  resolved,  in  1849,  to  leave  the 
work  in  the  hands  of  colored  men.  J.  W.  Horne,  however,  conducted  the 
Monrovia  Seminary  from  1853  to  1858.1  Bishop  Scott  visited  Liberia  in 
1853.  In  1858,  under  provision  of  the  General  Conference,  Francis  Burns 
was  ordained  as  Missionary  Bishop  for  Liberia.  He  directed  the  work 
with  vigor  till  his  death,  in  1863,  and  his  successor,  Bishop  Roberts,  chosen 
in  1866,  (died  in  1875,)  pursued  a  like  earnest  and  judicious  course. 

At  the  date  of  this  last  election  a  diminution  in  the  number  of  preachers 
was  specially  observable,  and  from  that  time  onward  the  great  want  of 
the  Mission  has  been  devoted  and  able  men  to  re-enforce  the  work.  In¬ 
deed,  for  a  great  number  of  years  the  Mission  had  shown  an  increasing 
lack  of  enterprise.  It  shared  in  this  respect  with  the  general  economical 
condition  of  the  colony,  as  developed  in  the  last  few  years.  A  state  of 
decadence  seemed  to  prevail.  The  Republic  has  been  oppressed  with 
foreign  debt,  chiefly  owed  to  Great  Britain,  which  still  imperils  its  exist¬ 
ence.  I11  order  to  develop  a  spirit  of  self-support  in  our  Churches  the 
missionary  appropriation  has  been  gradually  reduced.  Once  no  foreign 
mission  received  so  much,  the  sum  granted  in  one  year,  1854,  being 
$37>233-  In  1876  less  than  $8,000  was  granted,  $5,500  was  granted  for 
1879,  and  the  principal  Churches  were  left  entirely  without  aid. 

Anxiety  concerning  the  state  of  the  Mission  and  the  hope  of  inaugu¬ 
rating  some  improvement,  occasioned  another  episcopal  visitation,  and 


1  He  educated  many  Liberians  who  have  become  prominent  in  Church  and  State. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2020  with  funding  from 
Columbia  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/historicalsketch00unse_16 


vXUUiah 


Hop  ora 
Cone  09/ 


mm 


0  X*’  V  i 

^eesdglTovjtiy 


A"^> 

^djo(i  dU^ndo%\ 
"%^lE8irjiA2 
yH-falumba 
Mil  is  burn 

A  Urfott 

IfW 

m^c/K^^**** 


Gofas 


wrimni 

>  \y  %U 


iJtll.bUrVt 
?• drminijton 


Sinoe 


‘ki  Nyambos 
o  /GiUi 
Sora&a  rJn,T,Jh 


w*w  YOlzK  :  PHIJ  I  tf*«  •*  wruwr. 


LIBERIA  MISSION. 


7 


Bishop  Gilbert  Haven  went  out  in  1876.  He  found  that  the  preceding 
year  had  been  one  of  spiritual  revival,  and  a  large  increase  of  membership 
was  reported  at  the  Conference  over  which  he  presided.  Our  Church  ap¬ 
peared  to  be  really  more  prosperous  than  any  other  denomination  in  the 
Republic.  There  were  good  church  buildings  at  Monrovia,  Bassa,  Sinoe, 
and  Cape  Palmas,  and  good  school-buildings,  one  at  Monrovia  and  one 
at  Cape  Palmas.  The  Conference,  however,  was  composed  almost  entire¬ 
ly  of  elderly  men,  which  arose  from  the  paucity  of  schools  for  the  train¬ 
ing  of  youth.  Bishop  Haven  effectively  urged  a  reformation  in  the  matter 
of  self-support,  and  improvement  was  manifest  in  subsequent  Conference 
reports.  New  enterprise  in  extending  the  mission  work  into  the  interior 
was  also  urged.  Messrs.  Pitman  and  Blyden,  with  others,  set  out  in  June, 
1877,  on  a  tour  of  inspection,  visiting  Boporo,  the  capital  of  the  Boatswains’ 
country.  They  found  Mohammedanism  prevailing  here,  through  the 
efforts  of  Mohammedan  missionaries,  who  had  come  down  from  Musardu, 
two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  distant.  The  king  promised  to  encourage 
and  protect  Christian  missionaries  and  schools,  but  his  assurances  have 
not  been  found  altogether  reliable.  The  country  about  Boporo  is  de¬ 
scribed  as  both  grand  and  beautiful.  “The  people,”  says  the  report  of 
the  exploration,  “are,  like  their  country — healthy,  robust,  pleasant,  and 
beautiful  men  and  women,  susceptible,  it  would  seem,  of  the  highest  polish, 
of  the  finest  touch  of  civilization  and  refinement.”  It  was  now  determined 
by  the  missionary  authorities  to  recur  to  the  original  policy  of  sending  out 
white  missionaries.  Joel  Osgood  went  to  occupy  the  new  field  at  Boporo, 
where  he  arrived  in  February,  1879.  He  is  still  at  work  in  this  region,  a 
special  appropriation  being  made  for  the  Interior  Mission.  To  Bishop 
Haven’s  appeal,  on  his  return  home,  for  volunteers  for  the  Liberia  Mis¬ 
sion,  a  surprisingly  large  number  responded,  not  one,  however,  being  a 
man  of  African  blood.  It  is  hoped  that  our  Freedman’s  Aid  schools  will 
soon  furnish  men  of  ability  and  zeal  for  this  work.  R.  J.  Kellogg  went  out 
in  the  spring  of  1878  to  take  charge  of  the  Monrovia  Seminary.  He  found 
public  interest  in  the  school  very  prevalent.  Bishop  Haven’s  visit  was  an 
inspiration  in  many  ways.  Mr.  Kellogg  reported,  “There  is  a  new  era 
dawning  upon  Liberia.”  Self-support  was  more  fully  developed.  Some 
members  of  the  Church  at  Monrovia  have  contributed  $100  annually. 
The  church  edifice  was  repaired  at  an  expense  of  $2,759.  These  encour¬ 
aging  facts,  however,  give  too  favorable  an  impression  of  the  general 
state  of  affairs.  In  the  spring  of  1880,  Mr.  Kellogg,  who  returned  to  the 
United  States,  was  succeeded  in  the  principalship  of  the  seminary  by  R.  P. 
Hollett. 

Miss  Mary  A.  Sharp,  who  had  taught  the  colored  people  on  John’s 
Island,  South  Carolina,  was  sent  out  in  April,  1879.  Her  support  was 
assumed  by  the  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  She  has  done  vig¬ 
orous  work  among  the  Kroos,  and  made  explorations  up  the  Niger  in  the 
trade  steamers,  which  ascend  as  far  as  Rabba,  nine  hundred  miles  from  the 
ocean.  She  formed  the  opinion  that  a  section  on  the  river,  between  four 


8 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


and  five  hundred  miles  from  the  coast,  is  the  best  basis  for  the  operations 
of  an  advanced  mission  to  the  interior.  See  her  interesting  letter  to  the 
"Northern  Christian  Advocate,”  of  December  23,  1880,  as  also  what  she 
has  communicated  to  the  same  paper,  of  November  1 1,  1880.  The  Church 
Missionary  Society  has  explored  far  up  the  Schadda,  a  tributary  of  the 
Niger.  The  most  pressing  demand  for  our  work  in  Africa  is  a  bold  ad¬ 
vance,  well  sustained,  into  the  interior.  Every  consideration  urges  to  it  at 
this  time,  when  Africa  is  being  penetrated  for  commercial,  scientific,  and 
religious  purposes  in  all  directions.  While  such  movements  are  in  prog¬ 
ress  to  win  the  continent,  it  is  impossible  that  our  mission  work  in  Liberia 
should  thrive,  or  even  live,  unless  it  partakes  of  the  onward  movement. 
Men  of  individual  energy,  emulators  of  Livingstone,  are  wanted  for  this 
work.  May  not  the  world  properly  expect  some  such  achievement  from 
our  Church  ?  Meanwhile  our  missionaries,  in  this  new  period,  are  wonder¬ 
fully  blessed  with  good  health — all,  with  the  exception  of  Miss  Michener 
of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  who,  it  is  feared,  cannot 
prudently  remain.  The  last  reported  statistics  of  the  Liberia  Conference 
were  given  in  the  April  number  of  The  Manual,  p.  168. 

The  second  of  our  missions  in  the  order  of  time,  and  one 
which  seems  naturally  to  possess  an  additional  interest  since 
the  opening  of  our  vigorous  work  among  the  Spanish-speak¬ 
ing  population  of  Mexico,  is 

THE  SOUTH  AMERICA  MISSION. 

This  Mission,  which  is  now  confined  to  the  Argentine  Republic  and 
Uruguay,  had  its  origin  in  the  needs  of  the  American  and  English  com¬ 
mercial  settlers  at  the  principal  ports.  The  condition  of  the  many  millions 
of  people  inhabiting  that  part  of  the  hemisphere  which  lies  south  of  our 
country  had  long  been  a  subject  of  thought  with  the  Missionary  Board. 
A  special  petition  for  a  missionary  came  up  from  a  Methodist  resident  of 
Buenos  Ayres,  who  had  formed  a  class  there.  Fountain  E.  Pitts,  of  Ten¬ 
nessee,  was  sent  out  in  1835,  who  visited  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Buenos  Ayres, 
Montevideo,  and  other  places,  and  reported  on  his  return  home.  In  1836 
Justin  Spaulding  was  sent  to  Rio  de  Janeiro  and  John  Dempster  to 
Buenos  Ayres. 

I.  Rio  de  Janeiro. 

At  the  capital  of  Brazil  the  English-speaking  population  were  readily 
accessible,  and  the  opportunities  for  evangelistic  labor  in  the  country  at 
large  seemed  very  promising.  The  Constitution  secured  freedom  to  the 
operations  of  the  missionaries.  Daniel  P.  Kidder  re-enforced  Mr.  Spaulding 
in  1837,  and  itinerated  extensively  through  the  country.  Very  much  was 
done  by  aid  of  the  Bible  Societies,  (British  and  American,)  in  distribut¬ 
ing  the  Scriptures,  of  which  the  people  were  destitute.  Tracts  and  other 
forms  of  Christian  literature  were  also  widely  distribuied  by  the  efforts  of 
the  missionary.  Mr.  Kidder  returned  in  1840.  Owing  to  the  embarrass¬ 
ments  of  the  treasury  at  that  period,  this  branch  of  the  Mission  was  dis- 


MISSIONS  IN 

■'SOUTH  AMERICA 

NSW  YORK  :  PHILLIPS  4  HUNT. 

Scale  of  Miles 

—i - - 

500 


SOUTH  AMERICA  MISSION. 


II 


continued.  Only  persevering  effort  could  in  such  a  field  bring  about  the 
results  desired.  The  work  has  been  taken  up  and  pursued,  with  hopeful 
prospects,  by  the  Presbyterians. 

II.  Buenos  Ayres — La  Plata  Valley. 

Missionary  effort  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterians  had  for  some 
years  existed  in  Buenos  Ayres,  but,  from  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Pitts,  our  Church 
has  been  the  sole  representative  of  Ameiican  Protestantism  in  this  part 
of  South  America.  For  the  first  twenty  years  the  work  in  the  La  Plata 
valley  was  limited  by  government  restrictions  to  the  immigrants — En¬ 
glish,  Scotch,  Irish,  and  American,  (lately  estimated  at  40,000.)  In  1852, 
Rosas,  the  dictator,  was  overthrown,  and  the  Spanish-speaking  popula¬ 
tion  became  accessible.  With  Mr.  Dempster  at  Buenos  Ayres,  in  1839 
W.  H.  Norris  was  sent  to  Montevideo.  Schools  were  begun  in  both  cities, 
and  a  Church  established  in  the  former,  but  the  difficulties  of  the  work,  on 
account  of  the  constant  civil  wars,  and  the  necessities  of  the  treasury  at 
the  time,  occasioned  the  recall  of  the  missionaries. 

In  1842,  however,  on  petition  from  Buenos  Ayres,  and  the  promise  of 
the  congregation  to  support  the  pastor,  Mr.  Norris  was  sent  to  resume 
the  work  in  that  city.  A  good  church  edifice  was  dedicated,  and  a  promis¬ 
ing  field  of  labor  offered  itself  among  the  foreign  residents  and  the  sailors 
of  the  port.  This  work  has  been  prosecuted  without  interruption  notwith¬ 
standing  the  frequent  disturbance  of  civil  wars.  The  English-speaking 
society  at  Buenos  Ayres  has  been  successively  served,  with  very  little  ex¬ 
pense  to  the  Board,  by  W.  H.  Norris,  (1842-1846;)  D.  D.  Lore,  (1847- 
1854;)  G.  D.  Carrow,  (1854-1856;)  W.  Goodfellow,  (1856-1869;)  H.  G. 
Jackson,  (1869-1878  ;) — Superintendents  of  the  Mission.  This  society  has 
been  the  active  center  from  which  the  whole  work  of  the  Mission  has 
spread.  It  contributed  $20,000,  which  was  added  to  the  $40,000  derived 
from  the  old  church  property,  for  the  erection  of  a  new  and  beautiful 
church  edifice,  (1871,)  has  contributed  for  the  past  decade  an  average  of 
about  $5,000  annually,  and  for  a  few  years  past  has  supported  the  Span¬ 
ish-speaking  mission  in  the  city.  In  i860,  a  special  revival  was  fruitful  in 
the  conversion  of  several  young  men  who  have  distinguished  themselves 
by  evangelistic  labors  in  different  parts  of  the  world.  Among  these,  J.  F. 
Thomson,  a  youth  of  Scotch  parentage,  and,  subsequent  to  his  conver¬ 
sion,  educated  in  the  United  States,  is  regarded  as  the  founder  of  the 
Spanish-speaking  work  of  the  Mission.  William  Junor  became  a  devoted 
Bible  agent.  Messrs.  Milne,  Matthieson,  and  Schmidt,  subsequent  acces¬ 
sions  to  the  Church,  have  made  a  record  of  long  service  in  the  same  sphere. 

In  1864  Thomas  Carter  was  appointed  to  the  Mission,  and  soon  after 
his  arrival  was  invited  to  Rosario.  The  English-speaking  residents  prom¬ 
ised  a  support  and  provided  a  church.  A  school  was  opened,  which,  to 
the  surprise  of  the  missionary,  was  soon  largely  attended  by  the  native 
youth.  Such  was  the  beginning  of  our  work  at  Rosario,  that  important 
center  of  the  interior.  The  city  is  a  place  of  export  for  a  vast  legion, 


12 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


“rivaling  in  natural  fruitfulness  the  great  Mississippi  valley  of  our  own 
country.”  Mr.  Carter’s  “South  American  Monthly”  had  an  extensive 
circulation,  and  was  highly  appreciated  by  all  classes. 

John  F.  Thomson  began  Spanish  preaching  at  the  church  in  Buenos 
Ayres,  May  24,  1867,  and  opened  a  like  work  at  Montevideo  in  1869.  On 
the  return  of  Mr.  Goodfellow,  in  1869,  the  Board  resolved  that  its  funds 
should  be  appropriated  henceforth  only  to  the  native  work  in  South  Amer¬ 
ica,  and  some  interior  stations  of  a  different  character,  which  were  not 
self-supporting,  were  closed. 

The  Spanish  work  in  Buenos  Ayres  has  proved  very  successful.  The 
native  attendance  on  the  evening  service  numbers  about  five  hundred. 
Many  noteworthy  conversions  are  the  fruit  of  this  work.  Dona  Juana 
Manso  de  Norhona,  “  the  most  distinguished  woman  of  South  America, 
especially  noted  in  the  department  of  literature  and  education,”  became, 
in  the  latter  years  of  her  life,  a  devoted  Christian  after  the  Protestant  faith, 
and  an  ardently  attached  member  of  our  Church  and  Sunday-school. 
In  Buenos  Ayres  (population  200.000)  there  are  6,000  English-speaking 
residents  and  four  Protestant  Churches — Anglican,  Scotch,  German,  Meth¬ 
odist — all  but  the  latter  being  consular  establishments.  Our  Mission  alone 
has  a  city  mission  and  Spanish  work,  with  a  specially  flourishing  Sunday- 
school.  The  Spanish  work,  after  Mr.  Thomson  removed  to  Montevideo, 
was  devotedly  carried  on  by  Superintendent  Jackson  for  several  years  in 
connection  with  other  numerous  labors. 

In  1870  T.  B.  Wood  was  sent  to  Rosario,  and  the  next  }^ear  began  to 
conduct  the  Spanish  work  there,  while,  also,  in  the  English  work  and  in 
the  national  department  of  education,  our  missionary  has  rendered  impor¬ 
tant  service  in  the  city.  In  1877,  Mr.  Wood  was  transferred  to  Montevideo, 
being  made  superintendent  the  next  year,  his  brother,  J.  R.  Wood,  taking 
his  place  at  Rosario,  and  J.  F.  Thomson  replacing  Mr.  Jackson,  who  re¬ 
turned  home,  at  Buenos  Ayres.  The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Soci¬ 
ety  support  four  missionaries  in  the  school  work  at  Rosario,  (begun  in 
1874,)  and  one  at  Montevideo. 

The  general  Spanish  work  is  in  a  growing  condition,  and  the  series  of 
years  spent  with  the  English-speaking  population  has  attached  them  to  our 
cause,  and  given  us  a  firm  center  from  which  to  carry  on  future  operations. 

The  weekly  paper,  “A/  Evcmgelista started  in  1877,  and  entirely  self- 
supporting,  is  doing  effective  service.  “  It  has  penetrated,”  says  a  recent 
Report,  “where  Bibles  and  Testaments  were  excluded.  It  has  been  lent 
into  the  most  fanatical  circles  in  the  land.  A  considerable  number  of  its 
original  articles  have  been  republished  in  Spain.” 

The  operations  of  the  Bible  Societies  furnish  great  aid  in  connection  wfith 
itinerant  journeys  and  explorations  conducted  in  the  interior.  The  accounts 
of  these  explorations,  and  the  calls  for  expansion  in  our  mission,  given  in 
Report  for  1880  should  be  regarded  with  hopefulness.  The  report  for  that 
year  shows  3  male  and  5  female  missionaries  ;  495  members  and  probation¬ 
ers  ;  church  property,  $71,000 ;  collected  for  the  year  in  the  Mission,  $5,307. 


The  China  Missions. 

We  continue  the  historical  sketches  of  our  Foreign  Mis¬ 
sions  according  to  the  plan  indicated  in  the  last  number  of 
the  Manual.  We  again  refer  to  Dr.  Reid’s  “  Missions  and 
Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as  the 
only  adequate  representation  of  the  subject,  and  mge  all  the 
readers  of  the  Manual  to  possess  themselves  of  those  vol¬ 
umes.  The  sketches  are  only  designed  to  stimulate  interest 
in  further  historical  study,  as  also  in  the  study  of  the  succes¬ 
sive  Annual  Reports.  We  take  up  here  our  four  Missions  in 

CHINA. 

The  honor  of  opening  Protestant  mission  work  in  China  belongs  to  the 
London  Missionary  Society.  Yet  Robert  Morrison,  their  first  missionary, 
not  being  allowed  to  embark  in  pursuit  of  his  object  in  any  of  the  East 
India  Company’s  ships,  came  first  to  New  York,  whence  he  sailed,  in 
1807,  for  Canton,  with  the  special  commendation  of  James  Madison,  then 
our  Secretary  of  State.  Morrison  was  compelled  to  work  in  great  privacy, 
but  persevered  in  his  immense  literary  labors  and  translation  of  the  Bible. 
Missionary  efforts  in  general  were  long  confined  to  some  station  in 
the  islands  of  the  Indian  Archipelago,  or  in  Southern  Asia,  where  Chi¬ 
nese  sailors  and  merchants  were  found.  The  difficulties  of  China  with 
England  about  the  opium  trade  eventuated  in  a  war,  which  was  followed 
by  the  treaty  of  1842,  whereby,  in  addition  to  Canton,  four  other  ports, 
Amoy,  Foochow,  Ningpo,  and  Shanghai,  were  opened  to  commerce.  This 
event,  notwithstanding  the  iniquitous  action  of  the  British  Government  in 
the  matter  which  occasioned  the  war,  providentially  opened  the  way  for 
the  entrance  of  Christianity  into  the  empire.  Other  treaties  which  soon 
followed  with  France  and  the  United  States  secured  greater  privileges  and 
toleration  for  the  missionaries  and  their  followers  in  the  five  ports. 

As  early  as  1835  urgent  expressions  of  desire  for  the  opening  of  a  Mis¬ 
sion  to  China  began  to  be  heard  from  different  quarters  in  our  Church. 
An  appropriation  was  made  by  the  Board  in  1845.  Judson  D.  Collins,  of 
the  Michigan  State  University,  in  Ann  Arbor,  had  before  written  to  Bishop 
Janes  pleading  for  an  appointment  to  this  work,  which  he  would  under¬ 
take  on  his  own  charges.  “  Bishop,”  he  wrote,  “  engage  me  a  place  be¬ 
fore  the  mast,  and  my  own  strong  arm  will  pull  me  to  China  and  support 
me  while  there.”  So  intense  a  desire  was  met  by  the  providential  call  in 
Mr.  Collins’  subsequent  appointment,  and  the  remarkable  prosperity  of 
the  Mission  seems  to  confirm  the  assumption  that  the  Divine  Spirit  par¬ 
ticularly  directed  in  its  establishment.  The  locality  chosen  for  the  foun¬ 
dation  of  the  Mission  was  also  that  which  seemed  providentially  indicated. 


1 6 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


Foochow,  capital  of  the  Fokien  province,  alone  of  the  five  ports,  was  at 
the  time,  (early  in  1849,)  according  to  the  belief  of  the  Board,  unoccupied 
by  any  other  Mission.1  This  city  was  not  then  a  place  of  much  com¬ 
merce,  but  its  population  has  since  doubled,  reaching,  with  the  suburbs, 
to  nearly  1,000,000.  Here  our  mission  work  in  China  began  its  history. 

I.  THE  FOOCHOW  MISSION. 

Foochow  proper  is  a  walled  city  on  the  north  side  of  the  river  Min, 
about  thirty  miles  from  its  mouth.  It  is  two  miles  distant  from  the  bank 
of  the  river,  but  the  space  is  occupied  by  a  thickly  populated  suburb, 
(Nantai.)  This  suburb  is  connected  by  a  celebrated  bridge  with  an  island 
in  the  river,  called  Middle  Island,  and  the  latter  with  a  larger  island,  gen¬ 
erally  called  “The  South  Side.”  On  Middle  Island,  where  a  large  foreign 
community  is  now  gathered,  mission  premises  were  soon  secured,  near  the 
great  thoroughfare!2  Messrs.  J.  D.  Collins  and  M.  C.  White  arrived  here  to 
found  the  Mission  in  September,  1847.  The  former  was  compelled  by  ill- 
health  to  return  home,  and  died  in  California  in  1852.  H.  Hickock  and 
R.  S.  Maclay  arrived  in  April,  1848.  The  missionaries  early  opened 
schools,  employing  native  teachers.  They  sought  at  once  to  establish  a 
press.  A  chapel  was  opened  in  the  Nantai  suburb,  and  ready  listeners 
found.  In  1855  a  church  was  built,  the  “  Ching  Sing  Tong,”  (Church  of 
the  True  God,)  some  distance  from  the  south  gate  of  the  city.  In  1856 
another  church,  “  Tien  Ang,”  (Heavenly  Rest,)  was  built  on  the  mission 
premises.  Meanwhile  the  Mission  had  been  re-enforced  by  the  arrival  of 
Messrs.  Wiley,  Colder,  Gibson,  and  Wentworth,  with  their  wives.  Yet 
sickness  and  other  circumstances  caused  the  removal  of  some  of  the  mis¬ 
sionaries,  and  the  Mission  suffered  a  season  of  great  discouragement. 
Itinerant  labor,  with  the  distribution  of  tracts,  etc.,  was  kept  up.  Two 
million  people  were  within  half-a-day’s  walk  of  the  mission  premises. 
Fruit  was  long  looked  for  in  faith  only.  At  the  end  of  ten  years,  in  July, 
1857,  occurred  the  first  baptism  in  the  Mission.  In  the  house  of  the  con¬ 
vert  the  missionaries  offered  prayer  for  the  first  time  within  the  walls  of 
the  city,  and  undef  the  shadow  of  the  viceroy’s  mansion.  During  the 
subsequent  year  thirteen  adults  were  baptized.  In  the  summer  of  1858 
the  entire  organization  of  a  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  was  completed, 
with  its  class-meetings  and  quarterly  meetings.  Two  of  the  stewards  ap¬ 
pointed  were  natives,  and  Hu  Po  Mi  was  assistant  class-leader  with  Mr. 
Gibson. 

In  1859  the  first  advance  was  made  westward  into  the  interior,  and  a 
remarkable  spiritual  movement,  with  several  conversions,  occurred  at  To- 
cheng,  (the  Peach  Farm.)  Hu  Po  Mi  was  the  first  native  itinerant 
preacher.  He  was  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  the  Li  family,  to 
whom  he  was  related.  It  is  an  encouraging  feature  of  our  work  in  China 
that,  in  many  cases,  successive  generations  of  the  same  family  adhere. 

1  A  missionary  of  the  American  Board,  transferred  from  Siam,  had,  however,  already  entered 
the  city. 

8  For  view  of  premises  now  occupied  on  “South  Side,”  see  Manual,  April,  1882. 


CHINA  MISSIONS. 


17 

through  family  influence,  to  the  Christian  faith  when  once  received.  The 
early  converts  endured  various  forms  of  persecution,  but  remained  faithful 
to  a  man.  In  February  of  this  year  S.  L.  Baldwin  and  wife  and  the  Misses 
Woolston  arrived  to  re-enforce  the  Mission.  The  latter  at  once  opened 
the  Girl’s  Boarding-school,  which,  through  their  persevering  labor,  has 
attained  such  celebrity  and  success.  They  began  their  work  in  a  building 
previously  occupied  by  Mr.  Gibson’s  boys’  school,  but  the  institution  has 
long  been  located  in  a  permanent  and  commodious  structure.  At  an  early 
day  a  suitable  provision  for  the  school  was  made  by  the  Female  Society 
of  Baltimore,  in  response  to  the  eloquent  appeals  of  Dr.  Wentworth.  A 
foundling  asylum  was  established  in  1858. 

Much  had  been  done,  previous  to  the  above  date,  in  the  publication  of 
tracts  and  portions  of  Scripture.  In  1850  Mr.  White  had  translated  the 
Gospel  by  Matthew  into  the  colloquial  dialect.  In  1861  a  suitable  mission 
press  was  procured,  and  the  era  of  our  more  extended  press  work  began. 
The  committee’s  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  (1862-1864,)  subse¬ 
quently  revised,  became  the  standard  translation  for  Fokien.  The  press 
became  entirely  self-supporting  in  1874.  It  does  much  work  for  the 
American  Bible  Society  and  our  own  Tract  Society,  and  also  for  many 
other  Missions,  both  in  China  and  Japan.  In  1865  Mr.  Gibson  published 
a  valuable  reference  New  Testament.  An  Anglo-Chinese  dictionary  ot 
the  Fokien  dialect  has  been  completed.  The  Missionary  Recorder ,  a 
monthly  periodical,  established  by  Mr.  Wheeler  in  1866,  has  been  for 
many  years  continued  under  other  auspices  as  the  Chinese  Recorder  and 
Missionary  Journal  in  Shanghai.  The  press  has  been  under  the  suc¬ 
cessive  charge  of  Messrs.  Wentworth,  Baldwin,  Wheeler,  and  Sites. 

The  above-mentioned  advance  into  the  interior  of  the  province  was  en¬ 
couraged  by  the  new  treaties  of  1858,  which  opened  many  additional  ports 
to  commerce  and  the  great  Yangtse  River  to  all  nations,  and  guaranteed 
the  protection  of  Christianity.  Special  power  also  attended  the  preaching 
in  that  year,  and  our  Mission  felt  in  many  ways  the  impulse  of  expansion. 
A  church  and  other  premises  were  acquired  within  the  walls  of  Foochow. 
The  first  annual  meeting  of  the  Mission  was  held  in  1862.  Re-enforcements 
came  in  the  persons  of  Messrs.  Martin,  (i860,)  Sites,  (1861,)  Hart,  (1866,) 
Wheeler,  (1866,)  and  Lowry,  (1867,)  with  their  wives;  and  Mr.  Todd, 
(1867.)  A  very  rapid  increase  of  membership  occurred  in  the  years  1865- 
1870,  though  many  were  subsequently  excluded  by  the  application  of 
discipline.  Persecutions  raged  during  these  years  of  growth,  and  were 
bravely  endured  by  the  native  preachers  who  carried  the  Gospel  into  the 
adjacent  regions.  The  work  extended,  especially  westward  through  the 
territory  watered  by  the  river  Min.  A  large  portion  of  the  Fokien  province 
is  now  occupied.  Besides  our  own  Mission,  the  American  Board,  the 
American  Reformed  Church,  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  and  the  English  Presbyterians,  are  now  at  work  in 
this  province.  There  are  also  Bible  Society  agents.  In  this  element  of 
vigorous  expansion  through  the  agency  of  native  preachers,  which  now 
number  ninety-seven,  our  Foochow  Mission  seems  to  surpass  all  other 


1 8 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


Protestant  Missions  in  China.  The  principle  of  self-support  is  also  made 
prominent.  The  system  was  decisively  inaugurated  in  1871,  at  the  in¬ 
stance  of  the  native  preachers  themselves,  Sia  Sek  Ong  taking  the  lead  ; 
and  though  not  all  has  yet  been  realized  which  was  anticipated,  there  is 
substantial  progress  in  this  matter.  Our  members  are  still  nearly  all  of 
the  poorer  classes  ;  though  it  is  true  that  the  missionary  has  in  China  far 
more  ready  access  to  the  higher  ranks  of  society  than  in  India. 

In  1869  the  work  in  China  was  divided  into  three  Missions  —  Foochow, 
Central  China,  (Kiukiang,)  and  North  China,  (Peking.)  Dr.  Maclay  re¬ 
mained  superintendent  at  Foochow  till  1872,  when,  on  his  being  “trans¬ 
ferred  to  Japan  to  found  that  Mission,  he  was  succeeded  by  Dr.  Baldwin. 
Messrs.  Ohlinger,  (1870,)  Plumb,  (1870,)  and  Chandler,  (1874,)  have  re-en¬ 
forced  the  Mission.  In  addition,  the  Misses  Trask,  (1874,)  and  Sparr, 

( 1 879,)  were  sent  to  Foochow  as  medical  missionaries  by  the  Woman  s 
Foreign  Missionary  Society.  These  ladies  now  preside  over  the  Hos¬ 
pital  for  women  in  a  commodious  building  erected  in  1876  by  the  Wom¬ 
an's  Society.  The  Women  s  medical  work  in  Foochow,  accoiding  to  their 
Report,  (1880-81,)  “  has  never  been  in  a  more  prosperous  condition  than  at 
the  present.”  The  Society  had  inaugurated  in  1872  a  work  of  deaconesses 
and  Bible-women,  and  has  recently  established  a  Training  School  for 
female  helpers  in  Christian  work.  There  are  twenty  day-schools  in  differ¬ 
ent  parts  of  the  Mission. 

The  Theological  School  at  Foochow  sprang,  in  1868,  out  of  the  Boys’ 
Boarding-school,  which  had  been  maintained  there  by  Mr.  Gibson  some 
ten  years.  A  more  complete  organization  was  made  of  the  course  of  study 
in  1872.  The  school  is  now  located  in  a  new  and  suitable  building,  which 
also  accommodates  the  Mission  Press,  as  well  as  the  Boys’  High  School. 
To  the  latter  have  now  been  added  higher  courses  of  study,  and  a  College, 
“The  Anglo-Chinese  College  of  Foochow”  has  been  organized.  Such 
an  advance  step  is  necessary  in  this  period  of  the  development  of  the 
Mission.  There  are  many  reasons  for  it  involved  in  the  future  destiny 
of  China  Our  work  with  common  schools  in  that  country  has  pro¬ 
gressed  far  more  slowly  than  in  India,  chiefly  on  account  of  the  lack  of 

teachers. 

The  Mission  was  organized  as  the  Foochow  Conference  by  Bishop 
Wiley  in  December,  1877.  For  an  interesting  account  of  the  latter  s  visit 
to  all  the  China  Missions  see  his  “China  and  Japan,”  and  also  the  pages 
of  Dr.  Reid’s  History. 

The  statistics  of  1880  show  6  districts  in  the  Conference,  14  missionaries, 
95  native  preachers,  (n  being  ordained,)  and  2,165  members,  including 
probationers.  There  are  934  Sunday  scholars,  15  churches,  and  77  other 
places  of  worship;  value  of  property,  $52,800.  The  press  repoit  for  the 
year  shows  9,000  volumes  of  Scripture  and  12,150  volumes  of  tracts 
printed,  besides  other  works  ;  while  4,000  volumes  of  the  Bible,  complete  in 
the  classic,  and  2,000  other  volumes,  were  in  press. 

The  zeal  and  ability  of  the  native  preachers,  and  firmness  of  character 
in  our  Chinese  converts,  give  the  happiest  augury  for  the  future.  “  I  con- 


CHINA  MISSIONS. 


19 


fess,"  said  Bishop  Wiley,  “  I  should  feel  alarmed  at  the  very  magnitude  of 
this  work  if  I  did  not  see  the  most  satisfactory  evidence  of  its  genuineness 
and  thoroughness  in  every  respect." 

II.  THE  CENTRAL  CHINA  MISSION. 

The  providential  call  to  penetrate  the  far  interior  of  China  was  impera¬ 
tive.  In  December,  1867,  Messrs.  Hart  and  Todd,  under  appointment 
from  Superintendent  Maclay,  entered  Kiukiang,  a  city  on  the  Yangtse, 
about  three  hundred  miles  in  direct  line  north-west  of  Foochow,  and 
about  five  hundred  miles  up  the  river  from  Shanghai.  They  laid  out  two 
circuits  of  large  extent,  eastward  and  westward  from  the  city,  found  ready 
listeners,  and  at  the  end  of  the  year  reported  thirty-seven  probationers. 
Kiukiang,  on  the  south  bank  of  the  Yangtse,  (population,  75,000,)  is  a 
chief  city  of  the  rich  Kiangsi  province,  which  extends  south-westward  to 
the  Kwangtung  or  Canton  province,  and  along  the  western  border  of 
Fokien.  It  contains  perhaps  25,000,000  people,  who  are  industrious  and 
enterprising.  It  has  many  celebrated  porcelain  factories.  But  the  city  is 
also  a  commercial  center  for  the  neighboring  provinces  of  Hu-peh  and 
Ngan-hui,  with  an  aggregate  of  toward  7 0,000,000  people.  A  circle  of  one 
hundred  and  twenty  miles  radius  from  Kiukiang  will  take  in  thirty-five 
cities,  some  of  them  possibly  as  large  as  Peking.  There  are  numerous  rivers 
and  lakes  in  all  this  region,  and  nearly  all  the  towns  and  villages  can  be 
reached  by  water  navigation.  “The  province  of  Kiangsi,"  says  the  Super¬ 
intendent,  “  is  a  perfect  net-work  of  narrow  lakes  and  rivers."  The  opera¬ 
tions  of  the  Mission  have  also  extended  up  the  Yangtse  as  far  as  Wu- 
cheng,  and  down  the  river  to  Ching-kiang. 

Central  China  was  constituted  a  separate  Mission  in  1869  by  Bishop 
Kingsley,  V.  C.  Hart  being  made  Superintendent.  It  was  re-enforced,  in 
1870,  by  Messrs.  Ing  and  Hall;  in  1873,  by  Messrs.  Strittmater,  Hykes, 
and  Cook,  and  the  Misses  Hoag  and  G.  Howe,  of  the  Woman’s  Foreign 
Missionary  Society.  The  latter  also  sent  in  this  year  Miss  Dr.  Mason  as 
medical  missionary.  She  was  succeeded  by  Mrs.  Strittmater,  (formerly 
Miss  Dr.  Coombs,)  who  opened  a  dispensary.  The  excitement  which 
prevailed  against  foreigners,  and  massacres  occurring  in  many  places  in 
1 870,  created  disturbance  and  alarm  in  the  Mission  ;  but  the  boys’  school 
was  commenced  that  year,  and  an  excellent  church,  built  for  the  foreign 
community  in  the  “Foreign  Concession,”  was  turned  over  to  our  control 
for  English  services.  1873  was  a  year  of  spiritual  power,  yet  of  frequent 
annoyance  from  mobs,  the  native  preachers  meanwhile  going  on  coura¬ 
geously  with  their  work.  The  girls’  school  was  opened  ;  a  commodious 
chapel  for  the  native  work  was  built  the  next  year  in  the  heart  of  the  city. 
Our  present  mission  premises  at  Kiukiang  consist  of  three  good  parson¬ 
ages,  (with  lots  adjoining,)  three  churches,  two  being  of  considerable  size 
and  prominently  situated,  a  “  Home,"  and  Boarding-school  building  of  the 
Woman’s  Society. 

Regarding  Kiukiang  as  a  center,  we  have  this  testimony  of  Dr.  Maclay 


20 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


from  his  recent  visit  there  :  “  The  considerations  which  at  the  time  led  to 
the  selection  of  Kiukiang  as  a  second  center  for  the  growing  work  of  our 
Church  in  China  have  only  increased  in  force  since  the  establishment  of 
the  Mission.”  Superintendent  Hart  gives  a  clear  and  inspiring  account 
of  the  Central  China  Mission  field  in  the  'Christian  Advocate ,  September 
15,  1 88 1.  He  says  :  “  There  is  no  question  that  before  the  late  rebellions 
this  was  the  most  influential  district  in  all  China,  and  more  densely  popu¬ 
lated  than  any  other  district.  [And  now]  the  cities  are  rising  and  grad¬ 
ually  filling  up  their  old  areas.  All  the  old  industries  that  made  this 
section  so  noted  in  China  and  abroad  are  fast  being  resumed.  .  .  .  The 
language  of  the  whole  district  is  Mandarin.  The  field  [regarded  as  six 
hundred  miles  long  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  wide]  embraces  one  eighth 
the  territory  of  the  eighteen  provinces.”  In  the  province  of  Hu-peh  two 
other  American  and  four  English  societies  are  at  work.  Kiang-su  on  the 
lower  reaches  of  the  river  is  also  occupied  by  the  American  Presbyterians, 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  and  the  China  Inland  Mission,  at 
a  few  centers  outside  of  Shanghai.  In  Nganhui  and  Kiangsi  are  five 
American  Presbyterian  and  six  China  Inland  missionaries.  But  what  are 
these  few  helpers  amid  so  vast  a  population  ?  The  immediate  territory  of 
our  Mission  is  virtually  unoccupied  except  by  us.  When  we  consider  the 
commanding  position  of  the  great  cities  pointed  out  by  the  Superintendent, 
we  cannot  wonder  that  he  pleads  earnestly  for  twenty  men  as  a  re-enforce¬ 
ment. 

During  1880,  Messrs.  T.  C.  Carter,  and  wife,  and  M.  L.  Taft  were  sent 
out.  The  former  was  given  general  supervision  of  the  school  work,  espe¬ 
cially  of  the  Boys’  High  School,  and  is  now  president  of  “  The  Fowler 
University  of  China,”  the  name  chosen  by  the  Mission  for  a  higher  organ¬ 
ization  of  this  school.  The  institution,  like  the  Foochow  College,  awaits 
development  and  endowment.  Mr.  Taft  has  already  done  extended  itin¬ 
erant  work,  has  explored  the  Yangtse,  and  is  now  stationed  at  the  impor¬ 
tant  city  of  Ching-kiang.  C.  F.  Kupfer  and  wife  sailed  in  September, 
1881,  as  an  additional  re-enforcement.  Miss  D.  Howe  and  Miss  Dr.  Bush- 
nell  were  sent  by  the  Woman’s  Society  in  1880,  and  Miss  Dr.  Gilchrist 
in  1881.  Nothwithstanding  the  promising  resources  of  the  Central  China 
field,  and  the  general  kindness  of  the  people  and  their  readiness  to  listen 
to  the  truth,  but  little  definite  progress  has  yet  been  made.  The  seed  of 
the  word  has  been  sown  far  and  wide,  but  the  Mission  is  yet,  compara¬ 
tively  speaking,  in  its  initial  stage.  No  considerable  force  of  native 
preachers  has  yet  been  developed.  The  Report  shows  9  missionaries,  and 
4  native  preachers,  with  100  members  and  probationers.  There  are  4 
day-schools  and  75  scholars.  Value  of  property,  $17,825. 

III.  THE  NORTH  CHINA  MISSION. 

This  Mission  was  opened  at  Peking,  in  March,  1869,  by  L.  N.  Wheeler, 
who  was  sent  thither  from  Foochow.  Mr.  Lowry  and  family  arrived  soon 
after.  Peking,  with  its  area  of  twenty-five  square  miles,  is  divided  into 


CHINA  MISSIONS. 


21 


two  parts  by  walls,  the  Tartar  City  and  the  Chinese  City.  Within  the 
former  is  the  wailed  Imperial  City,  which  incloses  the  “Forbidden  City,” 
or  groups  of  palaces  and  government  offices,  also  walled  in.  Our  mission 
premises,  secured  early  in  the  year  1870,  constitute  a  desirable  estate 
just  inside  the  city  gate  and  near  the  Foreign  Legations,  which  was  for¬ 
merly  owned  by  a  chancellor  of  the  empire.  In  place  of  the  old  build¬ 
ings  two  mission  houses  have  been  erected,  a  chapel  of  considerable  size, 
(the  “  domestic  chapel,”  1874,)  and  a  building  for  the  Training  School  and 
boys’  day-school.  The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society  has  here 
a  house  and  school  building,  and  also  on  another  lot,  purchased  in  1875, 
where  a  third  parsonage  was  built,  a  “Home,”  and  Hospital.  We  have 
another  chapel  (the  “  street  chapel  ”)  in  the  neighborhood,  formerly  owned 
by  the  Presbyterians. 

The  Mission  passed  safely  through  1870,  the  year  of  massacres  and 
alarms,  and  was  at  the  same  time  re-enforced  by  Messrs.  Davis  and  Pilcher. 
A  system  of  extensive  itineration  was  early  begun  through  the  vast  terri¬ 
tory  open  to  the  laborers.  Most  of  Eastern  China  north  of  the  Yangtse 
maybe  considered  their  field.  The  Mandarin  is  the  language  of  the  whole 
region,  embracing  perhaps  200,000,000  people.  Our  missionaries  have 
extended  their  visitations  full  four  hundred  miles  from  the  capital,  from 
Shensi  on  the  west  to  the  termination  of  the  Great  Wall  by  the  sea,  and 
from  Mongolia  on  the  north,  southward  into  the  Shantung  province. 
There  is  much  promise  in  the  latter  direction.  The  Mission  early  sought 
to  establish  itself  in  the  “  Chinese  City.”  This  has  proved  a  difficult  task. 
Ours  was  the  first  Protestant  Mission  to  enter  this  city,  which  has  been 
pronounced  by  a  native  Christian  “the  Pergamos  of  China,”  “where 
Satan’s  seat  is.”  The  efforts  of  the  missionaries  to  obtain  a  preaching 
place  were  long  thwarted  by  the  authorities  and  the  animosity  of  the  peo¬ 
ple,  from  which  source,  after  a  chapel  was  finally  procured,  in  December, 
1871,  continual  annoyance  has  proceeded.  The  Report  for  1880  contains 
a  cheering  account  of  the  acquisition  of  another  and  better  location,  and 
the  erection  of  a  new  chapel,  with  the  approval  of  the  officials.  The 
adjoining  buildings,  remodeled,  give  rooms  for  a  girls  and  boys’  school, 
a  native  helper  and  family,  a  school  teacher,  and  book  depository.  The 
work  at  Tientsin  was  begun  by  Mr.  Davis  in  1872.  This  is  an  important 
city.  It  lies  some  fifty  miles  up  the  Peiho  River,  is  the  head  of  navigation, 
and  the  entrepot  for  Peking  and  all  North  China.  Here  we  have  a  par¬ 
sonage,  and  a  chapel  will  soon  be  completed  to  replace  the  rented  build¬ 
ing  we  have  hitherto  occupied. 

In  1873  Messrs.  Harris,  Walker,  and  Pyke,  with  their  wives,  re-enforced 
the  mission.  The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society  had  already  sent 
out  the  Misses  Browne  and  Porter.  This  year  they  sent  Miss  Dr.  Coombs. 
She  found  an  extensive  medical  work  open  before  her  in  Peking.  The 
Hospital  for  women  and  children  was  built  in  1875.  To  this  work  Miss 
Dr.  Howard  succeeded  in  1877.  In  1879  the  latter  was  called  to  attend 
professionally  upon  Lady  Li,  the  wife  of  the  Viceroy  of  Tientsin.  Her 
efforts  were  so  successful  that  there  seemed  to  be  a  providential  call  for 
2 


22 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


her  to  remain  and  occupy  the  department  furnished  for  her  by  Lady  Li  in 
the  extensive  Hospital  (a  transformed  temple)  which  the  viceroy  soon  estab¬ 
lished  under  the  superintendence  of  Dr.  Mackenzie.  Miss  Dr.  Howard 
is  called  to  the  houses  of  the  highest  officials.  “  Their  prejudice,”  she 
reports,  “is  breaking  down  every-where  over  the  land.  Patients  come 
from  the  interior  and  take  up  their  residence  near  the  temple  that  they 
may  be  treated.”  Mission  work  and  medical  work  are  also  carried  on  at 
the  “  settlement  ”  in  this  city.  More  recently  the  erection  of  a  Hospital  in 
Tientsin  by  the  Woman’s  Society  has  been  projected.  That  liberal  friend 
of  missions,  J.  F.  Goucher,  a  member  of  the  Baltimore  Conference,  made 
a  special  donation  of  $5,000  for  such  an  institution,  to  be  called  the 
“  Isabella  Fisher  Hospital,”  and  the  building  is  now  approaching  comple¬ 
tion.  The  Woman’s  Society  re-enforced  the  North  China  Mission  with 
Miss  Cushman  in  1878,  (Miss  Campbell,  sent  in  1875,  having  died  the 
previous  year,)  and  the  Misses  Sears  and  Yates  in  1880. 

In  1877  ten  literary  graduates,  sojourners  in  Peking,  were  among  the 
number  received  on  probation.  One  of  them  soon  returned  report  of  a 
very  fruitful  work  of  evangelization  in  his  own  town,  four  hundred  miles 
distant  from  the  capital.  Such  indications  of  a  very  hopeful  prospect  for 
the  future  are  not  wanting  in  this  field  ;  but  the  growth  on  the  whole  has 
not  been  rapid,  nor  have  great  results  yet  been  achieved.  This  Mission, 
as  well  as  that  of  Central  China,  is  yet  undeveloped.  It  has  suffered 
from  the  meagerness  of  the  force  employed,  the  strength  of  those  on  the 
ground  not  being  adequate  to  properly  follow  up  the  many  opportunities 
that  appear  for  thorough  success.  The  terrible  devastation  by  famine  and 
pestilence  which  afflicted  North  China  in  1878,  (through  which  six  mis¬ 
sionaries  of  other  societies  perished,)  while  it  largely  interrupted  direct 
evangelistic  work  and  imposed  severe  labors  of  relief  upon  our  mission¬ 
aries,  yet  doubtless  contributed  to  open  a  way  through  which  many  hearts 
and  many  communities  will  be  won  to  the  Gospel.  Special  favor  seems 
to  be  accorded  our  missionaries  on  the  Tsun-hua  Circuit,  that  city  being 
reported  as  “the  chief  center  of  our  most  successful  work.”  A  quotation 
from  last  year’s  Report  will  illustrate  one  of  the  difficulties  with  which  the 
propagation  of  the  Gospel  has  to  contend  in  a  depraved  heathen  com¬ 
munity.  This  concerns  the  Nan-kung  Circuit :  “  During  the  year  the 
native  preachers  visited  ten  or  twelve  of  the  adjacent  villages,  and  were 
treated  with  uniform  kindness  ;  but  the  truth  seemed  to  make  little  im¬ 
pression  upon  the  people.  The  curse  of  the  whole  region  is  covetousness. 
All  seemed  to  expect  some  temporal  advantage  from  the  Church,  and 
when  they  learned  this  was  not  to  be  obtained  they  heard  no  more.  It 
is  easy  to  conceive  the  difficulties  that  would  beset  a  sincere  gospel  work 
in  the  great  capital,  the  seat  of  court  influence,  and  where  all  that  untruth¬ 
fulness  and  selfishness  which  the  moral  precepts  acknowledged  in  China 
have  not  repressed,  but  have  rather  cultivated,  naturally  find  the  most 
marked  development.  Three  important  steps  of  progress,  attained  against 
opposition  from  the  officials  or  the  people,  are  recorded  in  the  last  Report 
as  grounds  for  encouragement.  The  progress  of  our  Mission  at  the 


CHINA  MISSIONS. 


23 


capital  of  the  empire  will  naturally  be  watched  with  constant  interest. 
Patience  will  be  demanded,  both  at  home  and  on  the  ground,  if  immediate 
results  are  to  be  compared  with  the  measure  of  success  that  would  be 
naturally  desired  in  this  important  field.1  It  must  be  remembered  that  the 
early  years  of  both  this  and  the  Central  China  Mission  have  shown  greater 
numerical  results  than  the  same  number  of  years  in  the  Foochow  Mission. 
The  Mission  was  re-enforced  by  O.  W.  Willits  and  wife  in  1880,  and 
F.  D.  Gamewell  in  1881. 

Our  presence  in  Peking  was  naturally  welcomed  by  the  missionaries  of 
the  American  Board  who  had  preceded  us.  Several  other  societies — the 
London  and  Church  Missionary  Societies,  the  New  Connection,  English 
Baptists,  China  Inland  Mission,  American  Presbyterians,  and  Southern 
Baptists,  besides  Bible  societies  —  are  at  work  in  or  near  the  fields  visited 
by  us.  The  magnitude  of  this  harvest  in  China,  which  demands  at  once 
a  hundredfold  increase  of  laborers,  is  beyond  the  power  of  language  to 
express.  The  necessity  of  developing  the  work  in  the  line  of  education 
has  been  realized  here  as  in  other  China  Missions,  though  little  has  as 
yet  been  achieved.  In  1879,  the  boys’  day-school  in  Tartar  city  was 
transformed  into  a  Boarding-school,  reporting  a  few  pupils.  A  Training- 
school  for  candidates  for  the  ministry  has  been  for  some  time  conducted, 
which  numbered  by  the  last  year’s  report  four  students.  The  statistics 
for  1880  show  15  missionaries,  7  native  preachers,  277  members,  5  day- 
schools,  and  79  day-scholars. 

H.  H.  Lowry  has  been  Superintendent  since  1873,  when  failing  health 
compelled  the  return  of  Mr.  Wheeler  to  the  United  States. 

IV.  THE  WEST  CHINA  MISSION. 

Different  considerations  moved  to  the  establishment  of  this  Mission. 
With  all  China  now  open  to  mission  work,  travel  and  residence  for  the 
missionary  being  at  least  for  the  present  every-where  secure,  it  would  be 
impossible  for  the  Methodist  Church  long  to  refrain  from  following  up  the 
course  of  “the  Great  River,”  and  penetrating  this  vast  and  highly  inter¬ 
esting  country  up  to  its  westernmost  limits.  We  had  already  our  Central 
China  stations.  It  would  be  a  great  support  to  this  latter  Mission,  and 
an  inspiration  to  our  whole  China  work,  if  we  could  plant  our  standard 
with  suitable  force  far  beyond.  Szechuen,  the  westernmost  province,  is  not 
an  unknown  country.  It  has  been  penetrated  by  travelers,  who  have 
rendered  an  interesting  account  of  some  of  its  cities  and  villages  and  its 
river  navigation.  Roman  Catholic  missions  have  also  long  been  estab¬ 
lished  there,  and  their  adherents  are  said  to  be  counted  by  tens  of 
thousands.  But  no  Protestant  society,  except  the  China  Inland  Mission, 
had  extended  its  labors  thus  far.  The  project  of  establishing  a  Mission 
in  the  province  of  Szechuen  was  before  our  missionary  authorities  in 
October,  1880.  A  letter  was  received  from  Mr.  Goucher,  offering  a  con¬ 
tribution  of  $5,000  to  this  end  on  certain  conditions.  These  conditions 
were  finally  accepted  by  the  Board,  the  money,  thus  secured,  appropriated 


1  A  later  date  has  shown  notable  growth  in  the  North  China  Mission. 


24 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


and  applied  to  the  purpose.  L.  N.  Wheeler,  the  founder  of  our  North 
China  Mission,  whose  health  is  sufficiently  restored  for  the  undertaking, 
has  gone  out  with  his  family,  accompanied  by  S.  Lewis  and  wife,  to  open 
this  new  enterprise.  They  sailed  September  6,  1881,  from  San  Francisco. 
Their  immediate  destination  is  Chung- king,  a  city  on  the  Yangtse,  the 
commercial  capital  of  Szechuen  province.  This  city  is  at  a  very  central 
point  for  water  communication  with  this  whole  section  of  the  empire. 
It  is  the  Hankow  of  Western  China.  It  lies  at  the  junction  of  the  Kia- 
lino-  river  with  the  Yangtse,  in  the  north-east  angle,  the  companion  city, 
Li-min,  being  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  tributary.  Both  are  walled 
cities,  on  high  ground,  with  suburbs  at  the  base.  The  Roman  Catholic 
missionaries  have  represented  the  population  of  both  cities  as  reaching 
200,000,  with  between  two  and  three  thousand  Christians.  The  province 
is  fertile,  in  parts  mountainous,  and  in  general  characterized  by  great 
beauty  of  scenery.  Gill,  who  traveled  there  in  1877,  says  of  the  inhabi¬ 
tants  :  “More  striking  than  all  is  the  fine  open  countenance  of  the  peo¬ 
ple,  who,  though  very  independent,  are  on  the  whole  the  most  pleasant 
and  gentle  of  all  the  people  of  China.” 


PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA,  (188O.1) 


Societies. 


American. 

American  Baptist  Missionary  Union . 

Southern  Baptist.. . 

Seventh-day  Baptist . . . 

American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions.  .. 

Protestant  Episcopal . . 

Methodist  Episcopal,  North  — . - . . 

Methodist  Episcopal,  South . 

Presbyterian,  North . . 

Presbyterian,  South . . 

Reformed  Dutch . . . 

Woman’s  Union . * . 

Canada  Presbyterian  Church . . 

Continental. 

Basle  Society . . 

Rhenish  Society. ; . 

Berlin  Ladies’  Society . . . 

British.. 

Baptist  Missionary  Society . . . 

China  Inland  Mission. . .. . •  •  . . 

Church  of  England  Missionary  Society . 

Society  for  Propagation  of  the  Gospel . . 

London  Missionary  Society . 

Methodist,  New  Connection . . 

United  Methodist  Free  Missions . . 

Wesleyan  Missionary  Society... — . . . 

English  Presbyterian  Church . * . 

Irish  Presbyterian  Church . 

Scotch  United  Presbyterian . 

Church  of  Scotland . .  . . 

Society  for  Female  Education  in  the  East . 

Unconnected. . . 

'  1  otal ......... ...................a...... ......... 


Ordained  Mission¬ 
aries  &  Physicians 

Female  Mission¬ 
aries. 

|  Native  Preachers 
and  Helpers. 

£ 

a 

cJ 

*2 

2 

2 

0 

0 

Day-Schools. 

Scholars. 

9 

15 

31 

1,001 

9 

146 

4 

7 

19 

543 

8 

179 

I 

1 

4 

20 

•  • 

.... 

20 

31 

88 

810 

14 

295 

8 

6 

55 

321 

35 

7°5 

i5 

IO 

158 

2,552 

28 

347 

8 

2 

12 

113 

17 

204 

26 

.  . 

118 

2,054 

•  • 

1,096 

6 

8 

15 

39 

13 

300 

4 

4 

l6 

7I3 

8 

152 

3 

•  . 

•  .  .  . 

2 

40 

2 

20 

3°o 

5 

85 

14 

4 

36 

1,246 

II 

348 

3 

•  • 

28 

900 

II 

230 

•  * 

4 

•  • 

.... 

•  • 

.... 

3 

7 

489 

,  . 

.... 

55 

20 

IOO 

1,000 

•  • 

.... 

24 

I 

198 

1,473 

39 

1,001 

2 

.  . 

.  . 

.... 

•  . 

.... 

21 

*  . 

62 

2,969 

24 

658 

5 

39 

90?. 

7 

IOO 

3 

9 

179 

4 

72 

16 

2 

32 

353 

u 

445 

i£ 

103 

2,321 

2C 

239 

2 

2 

31 

81 

2C 

IOC 

2 

90 

2 

. 

5 

7 

.... 

t 

. . . . 

• 

.... 

. . . . 

23 

.  27* 

5  12. 

I  Ui3< 

-)  19,66? 

27. 

5  6,830 

1  Modified,  at  a  somewhat  later  date,  from  table  compiled  by  Dr.  Irving,  Secretary  of  the  Pre». 
byterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  Extracted  from  the  “  Gospel  in  All  Lands.” 


The  India  Missions. 


Influenced  partly  by  the  geographical  association,  we  de¬ 
viate  somewhat  from  strict  chronological  order,  and  turn  our 
attention,  in  continuing  these  sketches,  from  China  to 


INDIA. 

It  hardly  needs  assertion  that  the  Asiatic  countries,  where  our  Missions 
are  planted,  invite  the  most  thorough  study  of  their  history,  of  the  elements 
which  constitute  their  national  life,  and  of  their  prospects.  Only  in  this 
way  can  a  proper  appreciation  of  the  development  and  needs  of  our  Mis¬ 
sions  be  gained.  The  aids  to  such  study  in  the  case  of  India  are  abun¬ 
dant.1  It  must  suffice  here  to  note,  by  way  of  introduction,  that,  as  in  the 
case  of  China,  political  circumstances  for  a  long  time  interposed  serious 
obstacles  to  the  advance  of  Protestant  missions  after  their  attempted  in¬ 
troduction  into  the  country.  In  India,  strange  to  say,  the  opposition  pro¬ 
ceeded  from  the  East  India  Company,  to  which  the  Government  of  the 
country,  as  it  was  step  by  step  brought  under  British  power,  was  intrusted 
down  to  1858,  when  the  British  sovereign  assumed  entire  control.  The 
company’s  charter  of  1813  recognized  the  right  of  missionaries  to  reside 
in  India,  but  erected  various  hinderances  to  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel. 
In  the  same  year,  it  was  only  by  an  energetic  contest  in  the  Court  of  Directors 
at  home  that  the  banishment  of  the  first  missionaries  of  the  American 
Board  was  prevented,  but  from  that  time  a  favorable  era  for  mission 
work  began.  By  the  year  1853,  twenty-two  missionary  societies  were  at 
work  in  the  country  in  three  hundred  stations,  with  twenty-five  printing- 
presses,  and  Christian  schools  were  established  in  many  of  the  towns.2 

There  were  still,  however,  vast  sections  of  the  country  unvisited  by 
Christian  missions.  At  the  meeting  of  our  General  Conference,  in  Novem¬ 
ber,  1852,  Dr.  Durbin  urged  the  claims  of  India  as  a  mission  field.  An 
appropriation  of  $7,5°°  was  at  once  made,  to  be  applied  to  such  a  Mission 
as  soon  as  it  should  become  practicable.  Early  in  1856  a  proper  person 
was  found  to  superintend  such  an  enterprise  in  William  Butler,  whose 
pre-eminent  service  in  the  work  of  foreign  missions  from  that  date  has 
distinguished  the  choice  then  made  as  a  providential  call  of  marked  im¬ 
portance.  Certain  early  associations  of  his  life  as  a  Wesleyan  minister  m 
Ireland  had  given  him  a  special  interest  in  India.  His  knowledge  of  t  ie 
British,  the  rulers  of  the  land,  and  his  superior  personal  qualities  fitted 
him  to  exert  a  broad  and  commanding  influence  in  laying  the  foundations 

of  so  important  a  Mission.  . 

Mr.  Butler  arrived  in  Calcutta  in  September,  1856.  As  to  the  territory 


1  See  a  partial  list  of  books  on  India  in  the  Manual  for  April,  1882 

2  For  the  present  condition  of  India  Missions,  see  page  50. 


28 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


to  be  selected  for  the  Mission,  the  general  object  was  to  carry  the  Gospel 
into  some  region  hitherto  unvisited  by  missionaries  ;  but  the  determination 
of  the  precise  field  was  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  superintendent. 
Though  Mr.  Butler’s  instructions  designated  Eastern  Bengal  as  a  proba¬ 
bly  suitable  territory,  he  found  that  the  populous  provinces  of  Rohilcund 
and  Oudh  toward  the  north-west  were  entirely  destitute  of  Christian 
effort ;  and  in  accordance  with  the  counsel  of  all  the  missionaries  in  Cal¬ 
cutta,  and  many  Government  officials,  he  determined  upon  this  field  for 
his  undertaking.  The  work  here  begun  has  developed  into  two  great 
Missions,  those  of  North  and  South  India.  The  peculiar  interest,  extent, 
and  variety  of  the  work  in  these  Missions  will  render  it  impossible  to  con¬ 
fine  a  satisfactory  sketch  of  it  to  narrow  limits. 

I.  THE  NORTH  INDIA  MISSION. 

The  territory  embraced  in  this  Mission  is  that  originally  chosen  by  Mr. 
Butler,  with  some  little  extension  toward  the  south.  In  general,  it  con¬ 
sists  of  a  level  plain  lying  north  of  the  Ganges,  with  the  hill  districts  of 
Gurhwal  and  Kumaon,  reaching  the  frontier  of  Gurhwal  on  the  north¬ 
west,  and  the  eastern  limits  of  Oudh  in  the  opposite  direction,  being 
about  450  miles  long,  with  an  average  breadth  of  120  miles.  The  popu¬ 
lation  of  this  territory,  which  is  left  almost  entirely  to  the  care  of  our 
Chuich,  is  about  18,000,000.  The  people  are  mostly  Rohillas  (Afghans, 
who  entered  the  country  early  in  the  last  century)  and  Rajpoots,  superior 
in  physical  strength  and  beauty  to  other  Hindus.  There  are  a  lew  Mo¬ 
hammedans  among  them.  Rohilcund  embraces  the  government  districts 
of  Bijnour,  Moradabad,  Bareilly,  Budaon,  and  Shahjehanpore,  and  the 
native  state  of  Rampore.  Here  are  more  than  thirty  cities,  having  from 
10,000  to  30,000  inhabitants.  The  density  of  population  in  Rohilcund  is 
greater  than  that  of  any  other  part  of  India,  or  the  most  populous  coun- 
tiies  of  Euiope.  “Some  of  the  districts  are  more  closely  packed  than  the 
most  crowded  manufacturing  counties  of  England.”  The  soil  of  the  mis¬ 
sion  territory  is  the  richest  in  India,  and  the  climate  comparatively  healthy. 
The  chief  parts  of  the  country  are  now  united  by  railroads,  and  the  lan¬ 
guage  of  the  region  is  substantially  one— the  Hindustanee.  As  circum¬ 
stances  at  the  time  forbade  the  opening  of  the  Mission  at  Lucknow,  (the 
capital  of  Oudh,)  Bareilly,  a  city  of  104,000  inhabitants,  in  Rohilcund,  was 
fixed  upon.  While  on  his  way  thither,  Mr.  Butler  was  generously  favored 
by  the  Ameiican  Presbyterian  missionaries  at  Allahabad,  who  gave  him, 
as  an  interpreter  and  helper,  one  of  their  most  promising  young  na¬ 
tive  Christians.  This  was  Joel  T.  Janvier,  who  subsequently  became  the 
fiist  native  pieacher  of  our  India  Mission.  At  Bareilly  a  few  converts 
had  been  gathered  years  before  by  a  zealous  English  chaplain. 

A  fortnight  after  the  opening  of  religious  services  here,  May  31,  1857, 
the  native  soldiers  mutinied  in  connection  with  the  great  Sepoy  Rebellion. 
They  sought  to  assassinate  their  officers  and  every  foreigner  in  the  place. 
It  was  only  after  repeated  warnings,  and  even  commands,  from  the  civil 


NORTH  INDIA  MISSION. 


29 


authorities  that  Mr.  Butler  consented  to  depart  with  his  family  and  escape 
to  Nynee  Tal,  in  the  mountains. 

For  the  story  of  this  escape,  and  the  Mutiny  in  its  general  movements, 

reader  is  referred  to  Dr.  Butler  s  invaluable  book,  The  Land  of  the 
Veda.”  The  native  helper,  Joel,  who  later  escaped  to  Allahabad,  relates 
what  transpired  at  Bareilly  after  the  flight  of  the  missionary’s  family.  On 
the  very  day  the  mutiny  broke  out  at  Bareilly  a  farewell  meeting  was  held 
at  Boston  for  Messrs.  J.  L.  Humphrey,  M.D.,  and  R.  Pierce,  who  with 
their  families  were  about  to  sail  as  the  first  reinforcement  for  the  Mission. 
Landing  in  Calcutta,  September  22,  they  were  obliged  to  remain  there  till 
the  rebellion  was  subdued.  In  the  spring  of  1858  they  joined  the  super¬ 
intendent,  his  helper,  and  Mr.  Parsons,  who  had  united  with  the  Mission 
from  his  previous  connection  with  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  at  Nynee 
Tal.  During  the  summer,  services  were  held  here  in  English  and  Hindus- 
tanee.  Mission  premises  were  purchased,  and  a  chapel  erected,  the  cornei- 
stone  being  laid  by  Sir  Henry  Ramsay,  Commissioner  of  Kumaon  and 
Gurhwal,  who  has  been  ever  a  steadfast  friend  of  the  Mission. 

Messrs.  Parsons  and  Humphrey  began  work  at  Mo’*adabad  in  January, 
1859.  They  were  sought  out  by  the  Mazhabee  Sikhs  fiom  a  neighboring 
village.  These  were  a  low  caste  of  Sikhs,  watchmen  and  cloth-makers  in 
the  village,  who  had  migrated  thither  from  the  Punjab.  They  welcomed 
the  missionaries  from  the  first,  and  this  class,  scatteied  throughout  the 
different  stations  of  our  Mission,  constitute  about  four  fifths  of  our  con¬ 
verts.  Though  having  at  first  somewhat  mercenary  ideas  of  a  change  of 
faith,  they  are  learning  to  give  rather  than  receive,  and  now  do  much  to 
support  their  own  native  pastors,  whose  circuits  embrace  on  the  average 
fifteen  villages  each.  Almost  the  whole  class  call  themselves  Christians. 
Over  one  hundred  villages  are  occupied  by  them.  Dr.  Humphrey  soon 
began  preaching  again  at  Bareilly,  with  two  native  helpers,  one  of  whom 
Joseph  Fieldbrave,  having  been  before  in  the  Baptist  Mission,  continued 
to  render  eminent  service  till  his  death  in  1868.  His  son,  Isaac  le 
brave,  is  now  an  efficient  member  of  the  North  India  Conference  On 
July  24,  1859,  Dr.  Humphrey  baptized  the  first  convert,  a  former  Mo  am- 
medan,  Zahur-ul-Huqq,  who  is  now  in  active  service  in  the  Noith  Inc  1a 
Conference.  The  Mohammedans  in  general,  though  they  do  not  oppose 
the  social  barrier  of  caste  to  intercourse  with  our  missionaries,  are  never¬ 
theless  rigidly  averse  to  Gospel  truth.  As  an  illustration,  Mr.  Humphrey 
reports  that  on  one  occasion,  after  preaching,  “  the  kotwal  of  the  village 
walked  nearly  home  with  us.  He  asked  if  we  could  not  manage  to  preac  1 
Christ  without  mentioning  his  name ,  as  the  Mohammedans  became  so 
angry  when  they  heard  it.” 

Preaching,  rather  than  teaching,  was  at  this  time  indicated  as  the  leac  - 
ing  agency  to  be  employed  for  our  work  in  India,  by  the  varied  oppor 
tunities  offered  for  it.  The  streets  and  market-places  of  the  cities,  and 
especially  the  meias  or  great  religious  fairs,  offer  access  to  great  masses 
of  people.  Two  places  on  the  Ganges  at  the  border  of  our  mission 


30 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


field,  Hurd  war  and  Ghurmooktesur,  are  spots  celebrated  for  the  melas , 
where  often  as  many  as  two  million  people  are  found  encamped.  They 
listen  readily  to  the  missionary,  against  whom,  however,  public  harangues 
are  also  employed  by  defenders  of  the  Hindu  and  Mohammedan  systems. 
The  occupations  of  many  of  the  people  occasion  their  migration  from 
place  to  place,  a  fact  which  greatly  promotes  the  dissemination  of  the 
truth.  The  very  numerous  population  of  our  mission-field  are  also  not 
scattered,  but  dwell  always  in  towns  or  villages,  the  latter  being  from  one 
to  four  miles  from  each  other.  In  visiting  new  territory  outside  the  cities, 
the  missionaries  are  accustomed  to  choose  the  cooler  portion  of  the  year, 
pitching  their  tents  at  some  favorable  point  for  reaching  a  number  of  vil¬ 
lages,  and  inviting  the  people  to  their  camp,  who  often  respond,  coming 
to  the  missionary’s  tent  for  instruction.  In  the  settled  stations  the  mis¬ 
sionaries  do  not,  of  course,  confine  their  labors  to  the  church  building, 
but  still  maintain,  either  personally  or  through  assistants,  the  bazar  preach¬ 
ing.  Small,  open  air  meetings  in  the  mohullahs,  (or  caste  wards,)  partic¬ 
ularly  in  Moradabad,  have  been  found  very  useful.  They  are  carried  on 
by  Christian  bands  very  much  as  our  prayer-meetings  are  here. 

In  August,  1858,  the  Superintendent,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Pierce,  visited 
Lucknow,  the  capital  of  Oudh,  a  city  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
inhabitants,  and  holding  the  fourth  rank  among  the  cities  of  India,  where, 
notwithstanding  the  still  unsettled  state  of  the  country,  it  was  thought 
desirable  to  establish  the  Mission.  By  the  favor  of  Mr.  Montgomery, 
the  English  Commissioner,  our  missionaries  were  provided,  free  of  cost, 
with  extensive  and  desirable  premises,  being  confiscated  property,  (the 
“  Asfee  Kotee,”)  worth  40,000  rupees,  and  were  promised  such  additional 
sites  as  might  be  needed  for  places  of  worship.  Mr.  Pierce,  with  the  aid 
of  two  native  helpers,  entered  at  once  upon  regular  mission  work.  An 
orphanage  was  opened  with  a  few  boys  committed  to  the  care  of  the  Mis¬ 
sion.  Conversions  ere  long  occurred  among  both  natives  and  the  English, 
so  that,  in  July,  1859,  the  church  numbered  12  full  members  and  18  pro¬ 
bationers.  Three  schools  for  boys  and  girls,  separately,  were  by  that 
time  also  put  in  operation  in  the  city. 

In  1859,  the  mission  was  reinforced  by  J.  Baume,  C.  W.  Judd,  J.  W. 
Waugh,  J.  R.  Downey,  E.  W.  Parker,  with  their  wives,  and  J.  M.  Tho- 
burn.  They  proceeded  at  once  to  Lucknow,  where  the  first  regular  meet¬ 
ing  of  the  Mission  took  place.  Mr.  Downey  died  soon  after  his  arrival. 
Messrs.  S.  Knowles  and  W.  Maxwell,  formerly  connected  with  the  British 
army,  also  joined  the  Mission,  as  had  Mr.  J.  A.  Cawdell,  an  English  Wes¬ 
leyan.  The  Boys’  Orphanage  was  fixed  at  Bareilly,  and  the  Girls  at  Luck¬ 
now.  These  were  subsequently  transferred,  the  former  to  Shahjehanpore, 
the  latter  to  Bareilly,  in  1862. 

The  mission  press  was  established  at  Bareilly  in  1859*  In  that 
place,  then  the  head  of  the  Mission,  the  Christian  community  numbered 
at  the  close  of  1859,  fifty-six  souls.  At  this  date  Mr.  Waugh  had  charge 
at  Bareilly,  Dr.  Humphrey  having  gone  to  open  the  work,  with  native 


NORTH  INDIA  MISSION. 


3* 


helpers,  at  Budaon.  He  was  soon  able  to  erect  a  mission  house  and 
chapel,  more  than  one  half  the  cost,  or  $1,150,  being  raised  in  Budaon. 
This  city  is  the  head  of  a  collector’s  district  containing  one  million  peo¬ 
ple.  Our  Mission  in  this  region  has  been  chiefly  successful  among  the 
7 nehter,  or  sweeper  class,  which  numbers  some  twelve  thousand.  They 
are  the  lowest  caste  in  society,  but  are  cultivators  of  the  soil,  and  of  aver¬ 
age  intelligence.  Chimmar '  Lai  has  been  eminent  for  zeal  and  ability 
among  a  dozen  or  more  evangelists  out  of  this  class  who  have  graduated 
from  our  theological  seminary.  The  chief  place  among  the  native  preach¬ 
ers  of  the  region  is,  however,  held  by  Mahbub  Khan,  a  convert  from 
Mohammedanism,  and,  in  later  years,  during  the  absence  of  the  missionary 
for  a  considerable  period,  the  native  preachers  have  successfully  carried  on 
the  work.  Up  to  1870,  under  different  missionaries,  converts  had  been 
slowly  gathered  in  this  field,  but  that  year  opened  an  era  of  remarkable 
success.  During  the  year, one  hundred  and  forty-nine  adults  and  sixty-six 
children  were  baptized.  Large  numbers  have  been  since  converted  from 
year  to  year. 

The  caste  system  in  India,  while  it  opposes  on  the  one  side  a  great 
barrier  to  the  spread  of  the  Gospel,  yet  secures  the  special  aid  of  class- 
fellowship  for  extended  and  even  general  reception  of  the  truth  within 
a  given  caste  when  once  it  has  been  accepted  among  them.  Messrs.  R. 
Hoskins  and  T.  S.  Johnson,  M.D.,  have  been  the  missionaries  in  the 
Budaon  District  for  the  past  ten  years,  but  the  work  is  carried  on  from  nine 
centers  manned  with  native  preachers.  Gradual  improvement  is  apparent 
in  the  church  life.  The  custom  of  infant  marriages,  accompanied  by 
idolatrous  ceremonies,  through  which  Christian  families  still  maintain 
their  connection  with  the  heathen,  the  caste  requirement  of  offerings  for 
the  dead,  are  forms  of  the  old  social  life  which,  though  abandoned  with 
difficulty,  are  disappearing. 

Mr.  Parker,  with  two  helpers,  began  the  work  at  Bijnour  in  October, 
1859.  A  few  readily  listened,  and  by  the  end  of  the  year  a  class  of 
eighteen  was  gathered.  Itineration  in  the  surrounding  region  was  soon 
begun,  and  conducted  with  great  success.  “  Eight  or  ten  large  cities,  with 
a  population  of  from  ten  to  thirty  thousand,  and  hundreds  of  villages,  with 
from  300  to  5,000  inhabitants,  were  visited,  and  the  reception  met  with  was, 
in  almost  every  instance,  encouraging.  Wherever  the  missionaries  preached, 
crowds  listened  attentively,  and  books  and  tracts  were  eagerly  accepted.” 
A  very  remarkable  appearance  of  interest  was  early  manifested  in  cer¬ 
tain  villages  near  Moradabad,  which  Mr.  Parker  also  took  in  charge,  but 
the  result  was  disappointing,  as  little  permanent  fruit  was  gathered  from 
the  many  hundred  inquirers  reported  at  the  time.  At  the  end  of  the  first 
year’s  work  there  were  four  day-schools  in  connection  with  the  Bijnour 
Station,  one  Sunday-school,  and  twenty-four  church  members. 

Nynee  Tal,  with  its  lake  about  three  quarters  of  a  mile  in  length,  at  an  ele¬ 
vation  of  six  thousand  two  hundred  feet  above  sea  level,  and  the  lofty  mount¬ 
ains  which  surround  it,  forms  a  most  attractive  and  healthful  summer  resort. 


32 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


Near  by  is  an  invalid  depot  for  English  soldiers,  and  the  four  to  five  hun¬ 
dred  European  visitors  constitute  in  the  warm  season  a  very  considerable 
English  society,  while  the  native  population  at  that  time  is  about  four 
thousand.  There  is  a  passage  from  the  northern  end  of  the  lake,  on  one 
side  down  to  the  road  which  runs  to  Bareilly,  and  on  the  other  side  in 
the  direction  of  Moradabad.  After  the  newly  arrived  missionaries,  as 
above  mentioned,  had  joined  Mr.  Parker,  at  Nynee  Tal  it  was  resolved 
to  commence  mission  work  there.  Both  English  and  Hindustanee  services 
were  opened,  and  a  school  for  native  boys;  this  being,  therefore,  the  oldest 
of  our  mission  stations  in  India,  dating  from  the  Mutiny  Mr.  Knowles 
continued  in  charge  till  he  was  succeeded,  in  October,  1 859,  by  Mi .  Tho  urn, 
who  remained  four  years.  A  girls’  school  was  opened  for  English  fami¬ 
nes  The  land-slip  which  occurred  in  September,  1880,  rendered  the 
original  mission  premises  unsafe  ;  and  a  fine  new  church  built  by  sub¬ 
scription,  at  the  lower  end  of  the  lake,  has  already  been  dedicated. 

At  Shahjehanpore,  on  the  borders  of  Oudh,  mission  work  was  begun 
bv  Mr.  Waugh  in  October,  1859.  Three  other  missionaries  successively 
occupied  the  post  before  Messrs.  Messmore  and  Brown  were  appointed 
here  in  October,  1862.  The  latter  was  put  in  charge  of  the  Boys  Or- 
phanage,  then  removed  to  this  place  from  Bareilly. 

February  i,  1861,  was  the  date  of  the  second  annual  meeting  at  which 
seven  native  helpers  were  present.  The  appointments  made  at  this  meet¬ 
ing  included  Messrs.  H.  Jackson,  J.  L.  Hauser,  who  came  with  their 
wives,  J.  H.  Messmore,  and  Miss  E.  A.  Husk,  (afterward  Mrs.  Messmore,) 
who  arrived  out  in  April  following.  J.  T.  Gracey  and  wife,  reinforced  the 
Mission  in  October,  1861,  and  were  appointed  to  open  work  at  Setapore, 
which  is  an  important  military  station  with  a  population  of  about  20,000, 
capital  of  a  district  of  600,000  inhabitants,  midway  between  Lucknow 
and  Shahjehanpore,  and  on  the  border  of  a  densely  populated  agricultural 
section  which  stretches  north  of  the  Ganges,  with  a  breadth  of  fifty  miles. 
An  equal  extent  of  territory  the  other  side  of  the  city  is  embraced  within 
this  field.  At  Setapore,  as  at  some  other  points  opened  by  our  India 
Mission,  a  few  native  Christians  were  found  who  had  been  converted 
elsewhere,  and  with  these  a  church  was  soon  organized.  In  January, 
1862,  a  school  was  begun  at  Khairabad,  an  old  city,  and  a  center  of  Mos¬ 
lem  influence,  six  miles  distant. 

Among  the  original  class  of  natives  at  Seetapore,  was  Henry  Martyn 
Daniel,  who  had  received  early  Christian  training,  and  was  head  clerk  of 
the  Deputy  Commissioner.  He  became  a  preacher  and  head-master  of 
the  Boys’  Orphanage.  He  acquired  a  knowledge  of  Greek,  Hebrew, 
Arabic,  Persian,  and  English,  and  was  familiar  with  every  phase  of  Mos¬ 
lem  and  Hindu  teaching,  as  also  with  the  ablest  theological  books  of  our 
own  Church.  A  ready  and  effective  preacher,  his  death,  in  1867,  was  a 
great  loss  to  the  Mission.  Ambica  Churn  Paul,  a  finely  educated  Hindu 
youth,  was  converted  at  Bareilly  in  1861,  an  event  which  made  an  unusual 
commotion  in  the  Hindu  community.  The  most  powerful  influences  of 


NORTH  INDIA  MISSION. 


33 


high-class  Hinduism,  and  violence  also,  were  employed  to  shake  his  reso¬ 
lution,  but  in  vain.  He  forsook  all  for  Christ,  and  is  now  one  of  the  most 
useful  preachers  in  the  Conference.  In  this  connection  mention  may  be 
made  of  another  native  preacher  who  has  become  especially  distinguished 
— Babu  Ram  Chandra  Bose.  His  relation  to  the  Conference  is  that  of  a 
local  preacher.  He  is  possessed  of  unusual  intellectual  endowments,  was  a 
member  of  the  literary  class  of  Hindu  families,  and  was  employed  for  some 
time  as  teacher  in  a  government  High-school.  He  has  been  teacher  in 
our  Centennial  School  at  Lucknow,  and  has  directed  his  evangelistic  la- 
bors  chiefly  to  the  educated  class  among  his  countrymen.  He  was  dele¬ 
gate  from  the  North  India  Conference  to  the  General  Conference  in  1880, 
when  his  visit  to  the  United  States,  his  pulpit  and  platform  efforts,  and 
communications  to  the  press,  made  him  well  known  to  the  Church.  Since 
his  return  to  India  he  has  been  rendering  service  as  a  lecturer  at  the 
theological  school  and  elsewhere.  Hiram  A.  Cutting,  who  was  admitted 
to  Conference  in  1874,  is  also  doing  very  efficient  work  in  the  ministry,  being 
now  stationed  at  Bijnour,  in  charge  of  Mr.  M’Henry’s  field  during  the 
latter’s  absence  in  the  United  States.  The  names  already  noted  are  not 
the  only  ones  worthy  of  mention  among  our  native  preachers.  The  ability 
and  zeal  displayed  by  these  preachers,  as  a  class,  has  won  the  entire 
confidence  of  our  missionaries,  and  is  the  great  hope  of  the  Mission. 

In  January,  1862,  Messrs.  J.  D.  Brown,  D.  W.  Thomas,  and  W.  W.  Hicks, 
arrived  with  their  wives,  to  reinforce  the  Mission,  and  in  January,  1863, 
Messrs.  T.  S.  Johnson,  T.  J.  Scott,  H.  Mansell,  P.  T.  Wilson,  and  their 
wives.  There  were  now  nineteen  missionaries  sent  from  the  United  States, 
with  their  wives,  two  added  on  the  field,  and  a  reliable  body  of  native 
helpers.  At  the  Fourth  Annual  Meeting,  February  10,  1864,  Dr.  Butler 
gave  official  notice  of  his  resignation  as  superintendent  of  the  Mission.  A 
summary  of  the  work  accomplished  up  to  this  time  showed  remarkable 
results  for  so  brief  a  period.  “  Nine  of  the  most  important  cities  of  India 
had  been  occupied ;  nineteen  mission-houses  built  or  purchased  ;  sixteen 
school-houses  erected,  and  ten  chapels  ;  two  large  orphanages  and  a  pub¬ 
lishing-house  established  ;  twelve  congregations  had  been  gathered,  and 
ten  small  churches  organized  ;  one  thousand  three  hundred  and  twenty- 
two  youths  were  under  daily  instruction  ;  one  hundred  and  sixty-one  per¬ 
sons  had  attained  a  Christian  experience,  four  of  whom  had  become 
preachers,  and  eleven  of  them  exhorters  ;  $55,186  50  had  been  contributed 
in  India  for  the  work  of  the  Mission  ;  and  property  had  been  accumulated 
estimated  to  be  worth  $73,185  56.” 

The  Mission  was  organized  into  a  Conference  December  8,  1864,  by 
Bishop  Thomson,  though  under  limitations  imposed  by  order  of  the  Gen¬ 
eral  Conference  not  pleasing  to  the  members  of  the  Mission.  The  con¬ 
currence  of  the  Bishop  was  required  to  give  validity  to  their  transactions. 
This  condition  was  removed  by  the  next  General  Conference,  and  the  full 
powers  of  a  Conference  were  granted.  Advanced  action  was  taken  at 
this  conference  concerning  education  and  the  publishing  interests ;  a 


34 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


course  of  study  was  adopted  for  the  native  preachers,  and  a  Training- 
school  for  preachers  and  teachers  was  added  to  the  Shahjehanpore  Or¬ 
phanage.  The  Conference  included  three  districts  :  those  of  Moradabad, 

Bareilly,  and  Lucknow. 

The  work  in  Gurhwal,  a  civil  district  on  the  slope  of  the  Himalayas, 
now  opened,  owed  its  origin  to  the  urgency  and  liberal  offers  of  aid  on  the 
part  of  Sir  Henry  Ramsay,  Government  Commissioner.  The  Govern¬ 
ment  school  at  Srinagar,  the  only  considerable  town  on  the  Upper  Ganges, 
of  about  twenty-five  hundred  inhabitants,  was  offered,  and  in  1867  regu¬ 
larly  transferred,  to  the  Mission,  Thomas  Gowan  being  appointed  head¬ 
master.  Mission  premises  were  occupied  at  Paori,  and  houses  built.  A 
boys’  and  a  girls’  school  was  opened,  and  also  an  orphanage.  By  1870 
the  number  of  pupils  in  the  several  schools  had  increased  to  500,  of  whom 
77  were  girls.  The  next  year  a  new  and  substantial  mission  residence 
was  built,  and  also  a  large  school-house,  by  government  aid.  The  people 
of  this  hill  country  are  less  affected  by  caste  prejudices  than  those  of  the 
plains.  They  are  industrious,  simple  in  their  habits,  as  might  be  expected 
in  an  agricultural  community  so  situated,  and  open  to  the  appeals  of  the 
Gospel.  Messrs.  J.  M.  Thoburn,  H.  Mansell,  and  J.  H.  Gill,  have  been 
the  missionaries,  the  latter  for  ten  years  since  1872.  Mr.  Gill,1  like  his 
predecessors,  has  labored  with  ardor  and  success  among  this  people,  his 
wife,  in  the  orphanage  and  among  the  women,  taking  up  the  work  for 
which  the  name  of  Mrs.  Mansell  is  held  in  loving  remembrance  in  Gurh¬ 
wal.  The  present  statistics  show  10  day-schools,  with  394  pupils,  258 
Sabbath  scholars,  and  89  church  members  in  this  field. 

We  have  dwelt  with  particularity  upon  the  beginnings  of  the  Mission  in 
different  localities,  but  must  now  pass  more  rapidly  over  the  course  of 
events.  At  the  session  of  1866,  S.  S.  Weatherby  and  wife,  who  had  ar¬ 
rived  the  previous  year,  were  received.  This  being  the  centenary  year, 
an  effort  was  projected,  under  direction  of  the  Conference,  which  secured 
an  endowment  of  ten  thousand  rupees,  to  found  a  College  at  Lucknow, 
the  institution  not  being  started,  however,  before  1877.  The  Confer¬ 
ence  of  January,  1868,  designated  J.  T.  Gracey,  who  had  embarked  for 
America,  as  delegate  to  the  General  Conference  to  be  held  at  Chicago, 
where  his  commission  as  such  was  recognized.  Mr.  Gracey  was  the 
first  General  Conference  delegate  from  a  foreign  land.  In  this  year, 
F.  M.  Wheeler  and  R.  Hoskins,  with  their  wives,  joined  the  mission, 
and  the  next  year,  M.  C.  Elliot,  who  had  come  to  India  for  his  health, 
but  who  died  in  1871.  At  the  sixth  Conference  session,  January,  1870, 
the  newly-arrived  and  first  missionaries  of  the  Woman’s  Foreign  Mis¬ 
sionary  Society,  the  Misses  Isabella  Thoburn  and  Clara  M.  Swain, 
were  welcomed.  The  former  began  her  work,  so  eminently  successful,  in 
April,  1871,  in  establishing  a  Boarding-school  lor  Christian  girls  at  Luck¬ 
now,  and  the  latter  commenced  at  once  her  labors  as  a  lady  physician  at 
Bareilly,  a  further  notice  of  which  in  its  development  is  given  on  another 

1  See  an  article  from  his  pen  on  “  Gurhwal,”  in  the  Manual,  January,  1882., 


NORTH  INDIA  MISSION. 


35 


page.  At  this  Conference,  also,  William  Taylor  was  invited  to  visit  the 
mission.  Joel  T.  Janvier  and  Zahur-ul-Huqq  were  elected  and  ordained 
elders.  Bishop  Kingsley  presided  at  this  session,  which  proved  to  be  his 
last  official  work.  Previous  to  the  next  session,  J.  T.  M’Mahon,  T.  Craven, 
with  their  wives,  and  P.  M.  Buck,  had  arrived  to  join  the  mission,  as  also 
Miss  Fannie  J.  Sparkes,  of  the  Woman’s  Society,  who  began  her  work  in 
the  Girl’s  Orphanage  at  Bareilly,  under  Mr.  Thomas.  The  Woman’s 
Society  had  now  assumed  support  of  the  Orphanage,  with  an  appropriation 
of  three  thousand  dollars,  and  Miss  Sparkes  next  year  became  the  perma¬ 
nent  superintendent.  In  January,  1872,  W.  J.  Gladwin  and  J.  H.  Gill, 
with  their  wives,  and  E.  Cunningham,  were  received.  At  the  same  period 
came  the  Misses  C.  M’Millan  and  J.  Tinsley,  of  the  Woman’s  Society ;  the 
former  was  stationed  at  Moradabad,  being  married  the  next  year  to  Mr. 
J.  M.  Buck ;  the  latter  at  Lucknow,  where  she  continued  for  five  years  in 
the  zenana  work,  till  her  marriage  to  J.  W.  Waugh. 

The  year  1872  is  memorable  for  the  liberal  offer  from  D.  W.  Thomas 
of  $20,000  to  found  a  theological  school  at  Bareilly.  Mr.  Remington’s 
contribution  of  $5,000  for  the  building  came  also  in  this  year.  The  build¬ 
ing  was  completed  in  1876. 

B.  H.  Badley  and  F.  B.  Cherrington,  with  their  wives,  arrived  before  the 
next  session,  and  likewise  the  Misses  L.  E.  Blackmar  and  L.  M.  Pultz,  of 
the  Woman’s  Society,  the  former  for  Moradabad,  the  latter  as  assistant 
in  the  Bareilly  Orphanage.  Since  1874  Miss  Blackmar  has  been  in  charge 
of  the  zenana  work  in  Lucknow.  The  failing  health  of  Miss  Pultz  com¬ 
pelled  her  permanent  return  home  in  1875.  Miss  N.  Monelle,  M.D., 
arriving  in  the  fall  of  1873*  opened  a  successful  zenana  medical  work  at 
Lucknow,  whence  she  was  soon  called  to  a  government  medical  post  in 
the  Mohammedan  capital,  Hyderabad,  treating  there  forty  thousand  pa¬ 
tients  in  three  years.  In  1877  she  married  H.  Mansell.  In  1874  Messrs. 
A.  D.  M’Henry,  J.  E.  Scott,  and  J.  Mudge,  bringing  their  wives ;  R. 
Gray,  M.D.,  D.  O.  Fox,  W.  E.  Robbins,  and  A.  Norton,  were  presented  as 
transfers  to  the  Conference.  The  three  last  named  were  designed  for 
the  work  in  South  India.  This  mission  work,  originated  b^  William 
Taylor,  was  happily  brought  into  organic  relations  with  our  Church  by 
Bishop  Harris,  who  presided  at  this  session  of  the  Conference.  William 
Taylor  was  made  superintendent  of  the  work  in  Bombay  and  Bengal,  ten 
missionaries  being  then  in  that  field.  The  orphanage,  school,  and  pub¬ 
lishing  departments  of  the  Mission  had  expanded  the  previous  year,  and 
recent  displays  of  the  power  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  especially  in  South 
India,  combined  with  the  above-mentioned  circumstances  to  make  this 
year  (1874)  an  important  era  in  the  history  of  the  India  Mission.  At  the 
session  of  1875,  C.  P.  Hard,  F.  A.  Goodwin,  and  J.  E.  Robinson  ;  at  that 
of  1876,  M.  H.  Nichols,  J.  Blackstock,  F.  G.  Davis,  W.  E.  Newlon,  and 
D.  H.  Lee,  were  received  for  the  South  India  work.  N.  G.  Cheney  and 
G.  H.  M’Grew  had  arrived  in  1875  to  re-enforce  the  North  India  Mission. 

In  the  same  year  Miss  A.  J.  Lore,  M.D.,  of  the  Woman’s  Society, 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


36 

arrived  and  was  appointed  to  Moradabad  for  medical  work.  She  soon 
opened  a  dispensary  in  a  rented  building,  and  entered  upon  an  extensive 
field  of  practice.  The  next  year  she  was  married  to  Mr.  M’Grew,  but 
continued  her  medical  labors  at  successive  appointments,  being  last  at 
Cawnpore. 

In  the  fall  of  1876,  Miss  M.  F.  Cary,  of  the  Woman’s  Society,  arrived  at 
Bareilly,  to  aid  Miss  Sparkes  in  the  Orphanage.  She  superintended  the 
institution  during  the  absence  of  Miss  Sparkes  in  the  United  States  in 
!877_78.  In  February,  1877,  Miss  L.  H.  Green,  M.D.,  came  to  take 
charge  of  the  Bareilly  Hospital  in  the  absence  of  Miss  Swain.  Early  the 
next  year  she  married  Mr.  Cheney  and  moved  to  Nynee  Tal,  but  died  of 
*the  cholera  in  September,  1878.  The  second  year,  (1877,)  Miss  S.  A. 
Easton  was  sent  by  the  Woman’s  Society  to  take  charge  of  the  Girls’ 
Boarding-School  at  Cawnpore,  for  which  separate  premises  were  that 
year  set  apart  in  connection  with  the  Memorial  School.  Miss  Thoburn, 
though  still  at  her  post  in  Lucknow,  had,  with  much  pains,  superintended 
the  girls’  department,  paying  frequent  visits  to  Cawnpore,  as  a  temporary 
arrangement,  till  a  suitable  person  could  be  found  to  fill  the  position. 

It  was  resolved,  at  the  session  of  1876,  to  establish  the  Cawnpore  Me¬ 
morial  School.  In  November,  1876,  Bishop  Andrews,  according  to  the 
order  of  the  General  Conference,  organized  the  mission  work  in  South 
India  into  the  South  India  Conference,  I.  F.  Rowe  and  L.  R.  Janney 
being  added  to  its  force  from  America ;  W.  J.  Gladwin,  by  transfer  from 
the  North  India  Conference;  and  T.  H.  Oakes,  born  in  India,  was  admitted. 
The  years  1877  and  1878  passed  without  any  accessions  to  the  North  India 
Conference  from  America.  The  latter  year  had  the  sad  distinction  of  being 
a  famine  year,  in  which  there  was  wide-spread  suffering  throughout  the 
mission  field.  The  missionaries  were  devotedly  employed  in  relieving 
distress,  voluntary  contributions  for  this  purpose  to  the  amount  of 
$2,789  57  being  forwarded  through  the  Mission  Rooms.  Flood  and  pesti¬ 
lence  added  also  to  the  calamities  of  the  year.  The  cholera  still  prevailed 
in  1879.*  In  this  year  C.  L.  Bare  and  wife  joined  the  mission,  and  in  1880 
S.  S.  Dease,  M.D.,  and  J.  C.  Lawson,  the  latter  for  the  English  Church 
at  Cawnpore.  The  English  work  is  nourished  by  our  mission  as  a  very 
important  co-operative  influence  alongside  the  native  churches.  The 
resident  Europeans  and  Eurasians  embraced  in  our  membership  are  not 
very  numerous,  the  number  being  distinctively  reported  in  1875  as  270, 
but  among  this  element  there  have  been  generous  helpers  and  sympa¬ 
thizers  with  the  mission,  and  their  spiritual  interests  and  co-operation  in 
behalf  of  the  heathen  are  as  earnestly  sought  here  as  in  the  South  India 
Mission. 

Early  in  1878,  the  Woman’s  Society  sent  out  Miss  E.  Gibson,  to  assist 
in  the  Girls’  Boarding-School  at  Lucknow;  in  1880  MissF.  Nickerson  for 
zenana  work  at  the  same  place,  and  Miss  Luella  Kelly  for  school  work  at 
Moradabad;  and  in  1881,  Miss  E.  L.  Knowles  to  conduct  an  English 
Girls’  School  at  Nynee  Tal,  Miss  E.  J.  Hoy  for  the  zenana  work  in  Cawn- 


NORTH  INDIA  MISSION. 


37 


pore,  and  Miss  H.  Kerr  to  assist  Miss  Sparkes  in  the  Bareilly  Orphanage. 
Miss  Blackmar  returned  at  the  same  time  to  her  work  in  Lucknow  after 
two  years’  sojourn  in  the  United  States,  for  the  restoration  of  her  health. 

The  year  1880  seems  to  have  been  one  of  special  encouragement  in 
India,  though  there  was  not  a  very  marked  growth  of  numbers  in  the  mis¬ 
sion.  The  report  for  the  year  points  out  some  special  features  of  progress 
which  are  showing  themselves  in  the  work.  1.  The  native  preachers  are 
becoming  better  educated  and  more  efficient.  2.  The  native  communi¬ 
ties  are  becoming  more  intelligent  in  their  Christian  experience  and  get¬ 
ting  nearer  the  true  standard  of  morality.  3.  Our  day-schools  and  Sunday- 
schools  for  all  classes  and  both  sexes  are  raising  up  a  body  of  well  edu¬ 
cated  young  men  who  are  thoroughly  instructed  in  Christian  truth.  4.  There 
is,  in  certain  sections,  at  least,  an  increasing  desire  to  hear  the  Gospel 
preached.  Multitudes  are  prompted,  not  by  mere  idle  curiosity,  but  by 
personal  interest  in  their  souls’  salvation,  to  listen  time  and  again  to  the 
story  of  the  cross.  5.  There  is  an  honest  confession  of  the  weakness  of 
the  heathen  systems.  6.  The  appearance  of  numerous  inquirers.  These 
have  increased  year  by  year.  “We  used  to  rejoice  over  one,”  writes  the 
missionary  ;  “  now  we  are  discouraged  if  there  are  not  a  score.”  7.  More 
ready  access  to  various  classes  of  people. 

The  high-schools  and  the  press  are  recognized  as  most  important  co¬ 
operative  influences  in  securing  this  progress.  Those  missionaries  who 
have  been  longest  at  work  in  India  have,  notwithstanding  the  discourage¬ 
ments,  the  most  lively  faith  in  ultimate  success.  There  are  many  indica¬ 
tions  of  yielding  on  the  part  of  the  higher  classes  in  society,  who  have 
hitherto  persistently  repelled  the  truth.  Our  main  success  is,  however, 
still  among  the  lowly  and  the  poor.  The  habit  of  self-support  is  culti¬ 
vated  and  growing  among  the  native  churches,  and  in  some  places  the 
contributions  are  now  considerable  for  the  resources  of  the  people,  though 
entirely  inadequate  to  the  support  of  the  foreign  missionaries.  This  can¬ 
not  be  secured  in  work  among  the  natives  till  the  wealthier  classes  are 
won  to  the  Gospel.  The  Mission  has  learned,  however,  to  depend  more 
and  more  upon  its  own  resources  for  progress.  The  estimates  sent  home 
have  gradually  diminished  from  year  to  year,  and  the  annual  expenditure 
has  also  decreased.  Ten  years  ago  it  was  $86,839  25;  last  year  $58,592  83. 

The  Mission  Conference  is  now  divided  into  the  three  districts  of  Rohil- 
cund,  Kumaon,  and  Oudh.  The  more  important  central  stations,  in  the 
historical  order  of  their  occupancy,  are  Bareilly,  NyneeTal,  Lucknow,  Mo- 
radabad,  Bijnour,  Shahjehanpore,  Budaon,  Luckimpore,  Seetapore,  Roy 
Bareilly,  Gondah,  Gurhwal,  Bahraich,  Cawnpore,  Allahabad,  Eastern  Ku¬ 
maon,  and  Agra.  Allahabad  and  Agra  are  now  embraced  in  the  South 
India  Conference.  The  general  statistics  of  the  North  India  Mission  lor 
1880  show  20  foreign  missionaries;  19  assistant  missionaries;  12  native 
ordained  preachers;  67  unordained,  and  11  local;  full  members,  1,666; 
probationers,  1,128;  adults  baptized,  168 ;  day-schools,  236;  native  teach¬ 
ers,  337;  day-school  pupils,  8,281  ;  Sabbath-schools,  218;  Sabbath-school 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


38 

scholars,  8,9 77  ;  estimated  value  of  churches,  $59-3 27  1  of  parsonages, 
$72,795  ;  Sunday-schools,  hospitals,  etc.,  $94-230  I  collected  for  self-sup¬ 
port,  $21,403  50.  .  • 

We  will  now  present,  under  distinct  heads,  brief  representations  ot 

special  forms  of  work  conducted  by  our  India  Mission  in  addition  to  the 
preaching.  We  allude,  first,  to  the 

CHRISTIAN  COMMUNITIES. 

The  first  attempt  to  establish  a  separate  Christian  village  community 
was  made  in  1861,  to  provide  instruction  and  church  privileges  for  the 
Sikh  Christians,  who  were  scattered  by  twos  and  threes  in  a  great  number 
of  villages  in  the  Moradabad  district.  The  confiscated  tract  of  land  near 
Luckimpore,  which  was  taken  up  in  1861,  was  found  unhealthy  and  aban¬ 
doned  at  the  end  of  a  year,  though  Mr.  Parker  and  his  wife  toiled  here  at 
great  sacrifice  for  the  spiritual  good  of  those  who  came  to  settle.  It  was 
long  before  another  desirable  opportunity  presented  itself  to  obtain  land 
for  the  purpose,  but  in  1869  a  tract  of  wild  land,  (about  900  acres,)  twelve 
miles  east  of  Shahjehanpore,  then  being  offered  at  auction  by  the  govern¬ 
ment,  was  purchased  by  Dr.  Johnson,  for  $4,255*  ft  was  a  healthy  spot, 
and  soon  a  number  of  families  settled  here.  The  place  was  called  Panah- 
pore,  (“Place  of  Refuge.”)  There  has  been  a  steady  increase  year  by 
year,  and  the  settlers  now  form  a  very  considerable  community.  Their  new 
energy  has  been  developed  in  bringing  the  wild  land  under  cultivation  and 
increasing  the  comforts  of  life.  They  have  built  a  chapel  and  school-house, 
and  show  signs  of  improvement.  The  village  was  under  the  manage¬ 
ment  of  the  missionary  of  Shahjehanpore,  Messrs.  Johnson  and  Buck 
successively,  till  1875,  when  it  was  put  in  the  charge  of  Mr.  Thomas,  who 
had  early  advanced  $5,000  to  meet  the  indebtedness  of  the  original 
purchase,  and  then  in  1872  passed  the  property  over  to  the  Bareilly  The¬ 
ological  Seminary,  as  part  of  its  endowment.  In  1880,  however,  the 
management  of  the  community  was  again  given  to  the  directors  of  the 
Shahjehanpore  Orphanage.  Horace  Adams,  the  native  preacher,  has 
been  pastor  since  1871.  The  last  report  shows  130  members  and  53 
probationers  in  the  church  here,  with  260  Sunday  scholars.  A  limited 
enterprise  of  this  kind  was  started  at  Paori,  Gurhwal. 

The  Shahjehanpore  Boys’  Orphanage  was  removed  in  1865  to  East 
Shahjehanpore,  (or  Lodipore,)  upon  premises  of  twenty  acres  in  extent, 
where  a  co-operative  farm  is  carried  on  by  the  boys,  and  mechanical  arts 
are  learned.  The  last  report  showed  prosperity  in  the  mechanical  de¬ 
partment. 

An  industrial  school  was  organized  at  Bareilly  by  Mr.  Thomas  in  1868, 
to  afford  employment  and  industrial  training  to  poor  native  Christians.  It 
was  self-supporting  the  first  year,  and  was  continued  for  some  time. 

SCHOOLS. 

Among  these,  and  closely  related  to  the  above-mentioned  institutions, 
are  the  Orphanages.  Of  these  there  are  three — that  for  boys  at  Shahje- 


NORTH  INDIA  MISSION. 


39 


hanpore,  and  two  for  girls  at  Bareilly  and  Paori.  The  dates  of  the  estab¬ 
lishment  of  the  two  former  and  principal  institutions  at  their  present  loca¬ 
tions  have  been  already  given.  Times  of  famine  have  brought  specially 
large  accessions  to  the  number  of  children  gathered  in  the  Orphanages, 
and  though  the  labor  bestowed  here  is  not  without  its  difficulties  and  dis¬ 
couragements,  it  is  manifestly  fruitful.  Nearly  all  the  larger  children  are 
members  of  the  Church.  Scarcely  any  fail  of  turning  out  well  who  have 
a  regular  training  in  the  Orphanage,  though,  among  those  brought  in  hastily 
by  the  famine,  many  have  proved  unmanageable.  A  greater  number  of 
girls  have  been  thus  fully  educated  than  of  boys.  Of  the  latter,  it  was 
reported  in  1878  that  167  had  passed  through  the  Orphanage,  and  124  of 
this  number,  being  now  heads  of  families,  were  known  to  have  taken  a 
creditable  position  in  the  community.  The  girls  are  instructed  in  cooking, 
sewing,  housekeeping,  and  needlework,  besides  having  a  suitable  mental 
training.  The  boys  usually  find  their  wives  among  the  girls  of  the  Or¬ 
phanage,  and  so  establish  Christian  households.  The  Orphanages  have 
produced  a  large  number  of  Christian  helpers :  Horace  J.  Adams,  the 
very  able  pastor  of  Panahpore.  is  one;  James  Gowan,  also  a  member  of 
the  Conference,  another.  Besides,  there  are  a  number  of  able  preachers 
not  yet  fully  admitted  to  the  Conference,  and  many  teachers,  colporteurs, 
and  writers.  Many  from  the  Girls’  Orphanage  are  worthy  of  mention. 
Messrs.  Messmore,  Buck,  and  Johnson,  M.D.,  have  had  at  different  times, 
each  for  some  years,  charge  of  the  Boys’  Orphanage  at  Shahjehanpore— 
Dr.  Johnson  having  returned  to  the  position  in  1878.  H.  Jackson  and 
F.  M.  Wheeler  supplied  the  post  for  brief  periods.  The  number  now  in 
the  school  is  about  300.  D.  W.  Thomas  and  wife  had  charge  of  the 
Girls’  Orphanage  at  Bareilly  for  about  ten  years  previous  to  Miss  Sparkes’ 
superintendency,  which  was  interrupted  for  about  two  years  by  her  visit 
to  the  United  States,  (1 877-78.)  The  number  of  girls  reported  in  1881 
is  236. 

Schools  of  a  very  elementary  character  have  been  known  from  time 
immemorial  in  every  village  of  India.  The  existing  system  under  the 
British  rule  which,  for  the  lower  grade,  connects  a  number  of  schools  in 
neighboring  villages  with  a  central  school  under  a  trained  master,  was 
brought  to  its  present  form  in  1854,  just  two  years  before  the  founding  of 
our  Mission.  All  schools,  public  and  private,  are  to  be  affiliated  with  one 
of  the  three  universities  established  at  Calcutta,  Bombay,  and  Madras, 
which  are  simply  courts  of  examination  for  degrees.  There  are  four 
grades  :  elementary  village  schools,  secondary  schools,  high-schools,  and 
colleges.  When  our  Mission  began  in  India,  the  number  of  pupils  in 
those  schools  was  about  150,000.  It  is  now  reported  at  2,000,000.  It  has 
long  been  the  custom  of  the  government  to  grant  aid  to  mission  schools 
equal  to  the  amount  expended  by  the  Mission.  This  fact  has  therefore 
in  form  doubled,  and  in  effect  far  more  than  doubled,  the  educational  force 
proceeding  from  the  money  we  have  appropriated  to  this  purpose  in  India. 
Lately,  however,  the  government  aid  has  been  much  reduced,  and  the 
3 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


40 

schools  suffer.  A  great  difficulty  met  with  in  our  work  of  education  is 
the  poverty  of  most  of  the  families  that  come  under  our  influence.  The 
boys  seem  to  be  required  for  the  work  at  home ;  least  of  all  can  they  be 
supported  by  their  friends  at  school.  Special  pleas  have  been  made  by 
our  missionaries  to  the  Church  at  home  for  aid  in  this  particular.  A  com¬ 
paratively  small  fund  applied,  under  judicious  direction,  in  different  places, 
to  the  schooling  of  boys,  would  give  a  marked  and  perpetual  impulse  to 
this  work.  Altogether,  it  is  difficult  for  our  mission  schools  of  all  grades 
to  compete  with  the  government  schools,  for  lack  of  funds  to  provide  suit¬ 
able  equipment.  Yet,  so  great  is  the  necessity  of  infusing  a  positive 
Christian  influence  into  the  educational  system  ot  the  community  that  all 
Christian  Missions  in  India  regard  the  school  work  as  a  very  essential 
part  of  their  operations.  The  circumstances  of  the  country  demand  it. 
We  have  noted,  in  our  historical  sketch,  the  beginning  of  this  work  in  the 
primary  grade  at  certain  places.  Elementary  schools  under  our  direc¬ 
tion  have  increased  year  by  year.  Thus  a  powerful  influence  is  being 
exerted  by  our  Mission  upon  the  rising  generation  of  Hindoo  and  Mo¬ 
hammedan  youth,  which  a  few  years  more  will  make  manliest.  A  portion 
of  the  teachers  employed  are  Christians,  others  are  Hindus  or  Moham¬ 
medans.  The  number  of  suitable  Christian  teachers  is  advancing  as 
the  youth  graduate  from  our  high-schools.  Some  of  the  teachers  are 
Eurasians.  In  all,  the  number  of  elementary  schools  (“  day-schools  ’  ) 
given  in  the  report  for  1880,  is  236  ;  of  scholars,  8,281. 

The  schools  for  girls  are  under  the  care  of  the  Woman’s  Society, 
and  supported  by  them,  being  supervised  by  the  assistant  missionary  in 
charge  at  the  central  station.  These  “  assistant  missionaries  ”  in  charge, 
who  thus  aid  the  work  of  the  Woman’s  Society,  are  the  wives  of  the  mis¬ 
sionaries  of  the  Parent  Society,  and  supported  by  the  latter.  The  Wom¬ 
an’s  Society  Report  (1880-8 1)1  shows  114  schools,  (denominated  “city 
schools,”)  with  1,831  pupils  in  their  care.  Besides  these  elementary 
schools,  the  Woman’s  Society  supports  seven  Boarding-schools,  namely, 
those  of  Bareilly,  (opened  in  1862,)  Moradabad,  (1874,)  Bijnour,  (1877,) 
Budaon,  (1878,)  in  Rohilcund  ;  Lucknow,  (1871,)  and  Cawnpore,  (1877,) 
in  Oudh  ;  and  Paori,  (1870,)  in  Kumaon.  The  Bijnour,  Moradabad,  and 
Lucknow  schools  are  designed  for  native  Christian  girls,  having  respect¬ 
ively  40,  102,  and  1 21  pupils.  The  school  at  Cawnpore  is  for  English 
girls,  with  48  pupils.  This  school  is  now  reported  as  having  passed  its 
probation,  employing  teachers  of  its  own  training,  and  looks  forward  to 
a  normal  department.  The  Bareilly  and  Paori  schools  are  the  same  as 
the  Orphanages.  Of  Miss  Thoburn’s  school,  at  Lucknow,  Miss  Gibson 
has  had  charge  during  the  former’s  visit  to  the  United  States  in  1879-80. 
With  exception  of  the  Cawnpore  school,  under  charge  of  Miss  Easton,  the 
others  are  directed  by  the  assistant  missionary  of  the  station.  The  Girls 
Boarding-schools  of  the  Woman’s  Society  have  had  a  rapid  and  success¬ 
ful  development. 


1  This  Report  being  now  issued,  we  avail  ourselves  of  its  figures. 


NORTH  INDIA  MISSION. 


41 


The  Mission  has  five  schools  of  high-school  grade  for  boys,  and  a 
Theological  School. 

1.  The  Kherah-Bajherah  school  was  founded  by  Col.  Gowan,  an  old 
and  steadfast  friend  of  the  Mission,  in  a  village  near  Bareilly,  whose 
community  had  given  him  protection  during  the  mutiny.  The  building 
was  erected  in  1864.  A  strong  church  is  growing  up  around  this  school 
under  the  pastorate  of  Isaac  Fieldbrave.  T.  J.  Scott,  D.D.,  of  Bareilly, 
has  now  supervision  of  the  school. 

2.  The  Lucknow  Centennial  School,  the  origin  of  which  has  been  men¬ 
tioned,  is  supported,  in  part,  by  the  income  of  the  invested  fund.  During 
the  first  year  (1877)  there  were  twenty-six  boys  in  attendance.  The  num¬ 
ber  last  reported  is  ninety.  This  is  the  only  school  of  the  kind  in  the 
North-west  Provinces  and  Oudh.  It  is  greatly  needed  by  the  native 
Christian  families.  The  rate  of  charges  is  very  low,  only  five  rupees  per 
month.  B.  H.  Badley  superintends  the  school. 

3.  The  Cawnpore  Memorial  School  for  the  children  of  Europeans  and 
Eurasians  is  so  called  from  its  location  in  the  city  which  saw  the  dread¬ 
ful  massacre  of  the  Mutiny  in  1857.  Dr.  J.  H.  Condon,  the  government 
surgeon,  was  chiefly  instrumental  in  promoting  its  organization,  which 
was  authorized  by  the  Conference  of  1873.  It  was  started  without  funds 
or  building,  the  teachers  being  supported  by  fees  and  government  aid. 
Over  one  hundred  boys  and  girls  soon  gathered  here.  The  Missionary 
Society  granted  $3,000  in  1876,  and  a  suitable  building  was  erected;  ad¬ 
ditions  have  been  made,  and  by  great  effort  a  property  has  been  acquired 
now  valued  at  40>o°<-)  rupees.  A  special  endowment  of  $5,000  foi  the  sup¬ 
port  and  education  of  pupils,  was  given  in  January,  1878,  by  H.  Pet- 
man,  a  citizen  of  the  place,  and  a  constant  friend  of  the  institution.  The 
pupils  have  come  from  all  parts  of  India,  some  from  a  distance  ot  a  thou¬ 
sand  miles.  In  1877  separate  premises  were  established  for  the  girls, 
J.  W.  Waugh,  D.D.,  being  then  made  principal  of  the  Boys’  School.  He 
was  succeeded  by  W.  Bowser,  of  the  South  India  Conference,  in  1880. 

The  number  of  pupils  is  seventy-seven. 

4.  The  Bareilly  Normal  High-School  (D.  W.  Thomas,  Principal)  is 
connected  with  the  Theological  Seminary.  It  was  opened  in  1878.  It  is 
so  graded  as  to  connect  also  with  the  city  schools  of  lower  rank.  It 
reported  twenty-five  pupils  in  1880. 

5.  The  Boys’  High-School  at  Nynee  Tal  is  a  boarding-school  opened 
by  Mr.  Cheney,  who  has  charge  of  the  English  work  there,  in  a  large 
rented  house,  called  Ivy  Park,  in  the  summer  of  1880.  Mr.  Waugh,  being 
then  in  Nynee  Tal,  rendered  assistance  in  its  organization.  Over  forty 

boys  were  instructed  during  the  year. 

6.  The  Theological  School  had  its  origin  in  a  class  organized  by  Dr. 
Johnson,  at  the  Shahjehanpore  Orphanage,  in  1865.  The  history  of  its 
generous  endowment  by  Mr.  D.  W.  Thomas  in  1872,  and  an  account  of 
the  fine  building  erected  in  1876  through  the  donation  of  $5,000  by  E. 
Remington,  together  with  some  presentation  of  the  character  and 


42 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


course  of  study,  was  given  in  the  Manual  for  July,  1881.  The  insti¬ 
tution  has  been  under  the  direction  of  Mr.  Thomas,  J.  W.  Waugh,  D.D., 
and,  since  1878,  of  T.  J.  Scott,  D.D.  The  number  of  students  last  reported 
is  twenty-one.  It  has  graduated  in  all  84  students,  57  being  in  the  lull 
course.  It  is  impossible,  in  this  sketch,  to  enlarge  upon  the  immense 
value  of  this  school  for  the  work  of  our  Mission. 

In  the  development  of  Sunday-school  work  our  Mission  quite  takes  the 
lead  of  all  others  in  India.  Little  had  been  done  in  that  way  in  other  Mis¬ 
sions,  and  it  was  not  till  1865  that  two  or  three  bazar-schools  were  organized 
with  us.  A  special  movement,  however,  took  place  in  1871,  particularly 
through  the  interest  of  Mr.  Craven,  who  soon  had  all  the  Mission  day-schools 
in  Lucknow  organized  also  as  Sunday-schools.  The  children  showed  in¬ 
creasing  interest  in  attendance.  The  effect  was  found  to  be  so  good  that, 
ere  long,  nearly  all  the  schools  of  the  Mission  were  organized  in  the  same 
manner.  The  Bible  women,  and  other  helpers  of  the  Woman’s  Society, 
give  special  attention  to  this  work.  Hope  is  entertained  of  gathering  largely 
the  children  from  the  government  schools  also  into  our  Sunday-schools. 
Some  definite  idea  of  the  proportions  of  the  work  may  be  obtained  from 
a  recent  report  of  its  condition  in  the  city  of  Moradabad.  There  are  nine¬ 
teen  schools  in  the  city  with  over  eight  hundred  pupils.  Of  these,  seven 
hundred  are  non-Christian  children,  who  are,  nevertheless,  thoroughly 
drilled  in  Christian  lessons.  A  regular  course  of  studies  has  been  adopted, 
and  a  Sunday-school  paper,  Khair-Khwah-i-A f tal,  ("Friend  of  Chil¬ 
dren,”)  is  published  in  Urdu  and  Hindi.  Altogether,  this  is  a  most  im¬ 
portant  instrument  of  our  mission  work.  The  number  of  Sunday-schol- 
ars  reported  in  1880  was  8,977,  being  in  advance  of  the  day  scholars. 

THE  MEDICAL  WORK. 

In  India,  as  in  all  non-Christian  countries,  deplorable  ignorance  pre¬ 
vails  on  the  subject  of  medical  practice,  and  '  medical  instruction  is  a 
great  boon  to  the  people.  It  is  not,  however,  the  policy  of  our  Mis¬ 
sionary  Society  to  expend  its  force  in  this  direction,  by  sending  out 
physicians,  simply  as  such,  or  establishing  schools  of  medicine.  Some 
of  its  missionaries  are,  however,  educated  physicians,  and  combine  medi¬ 
cal  practice  very  effectively  with  Gospel  labor. 

J.  L.  Humphrey,  M.D.,  on  his  arrival  in  India  for  the  second  time  in 
1868,  and  settlement  at  Nynee  Tal,  began  there,  at  the  urgent  request  of 
a  high  government  official,  the  instruction  of  a  class  of  women,  who 
might  be  thus  fitted  to  serve  their  own  sex  in  medical  practice.  Dr. 
Humphrey  continued  this  work  of  instruction  for  some  years,  besides 
superintending  several  dispensaries.  A  large  number  of  women  grad¬ 
uated  from  this  school.  It  was  one  of  this  number,  together  with  a 
graduate  from  Miss  Dr.  Swain’s  class,  who  began  the  medical  work  at 
Moradabad  under  the  superintendence  of  Mrs.  Parker,  previous  to  the 
arrival  of  Miss  Dr.  Lore. 

The  distinctively  medical  work  of  our  Mission  is  carried  on  by  the 


NORTH  INDIA  MISSION. 


43 


Woman’s  Society,  which  sends  out  regularly  educated  lady  physicians, 
and  supports  dispensaries  and  hospitals  for  women.  Some  of  the  medi¬ 
cal  ladies  sent  out  have  become  the  wives  of  missionaries  of  the  parent 
Society,  and  continue  their  practice  and  the  supervision  of  dispensaries, 
thus  rendering  very  efficient  aid  to  the  general  cause  of  the  Mission.  The 
first  medical  missionary  commissioned  by  the  Woman’s  Society,  the  first 
sent  from  America,  and  the  first  sent  by  any  society  into  Asia,  was  Miss 
Clara  A.  Swain,  M.D.  The  date  of  her  arrival  at  Bareilly  has  been  al¬ 
ready  given.  She  began  at  once  practice  in  connection  with  the  Orphan¬ 
age  and  in  the  town,  and  opened  a  class  for  instruction.  Thirteen  mem¬ 
bers  of  this  class  finished  their  studies  in  April,  1873,  and  were  granted 
certificates  of  practice  by  Dr.  Johnson.  The  work  Miss  Swain  had  un¬ 
dertaken  was  soon  well  known,  and  attracted,  as  had  that  of  Dr.  Hum¬ 
phrey,  the  regard  and  liberality  of  native  gentlemen.  Miss  Swain  de¬ 
sired  to  negotiate  for  a  piece  of  land,  a  suitable  site  for  a  Woman  s 
Hospital  near  the  mission  compound.  It  was  owned  by  the  Moham¬ 
medan  Nawab  of  Rampore.  On  paying  him  a  ceremonious  visit,  Miss 
Swain  and  her  friends  were  surprised  with  the  Nawab  s  proposal  imme¬ 
diately  made  to  donate  the  estate.  A  house  upon  it,  needing  lepairs,  was 
used  for  a  residence,  a  dispensary  was  completed  in  May,  1873,  and  a 
suitable  hospital  building  erected  and  completed  in  January,  1874.  The 
total  expense,  with  repairs,  was  $10,300,  all  furnished  by  the  Woman’s 
Society,  except  700  rupees  subscribed  in  India.  Miss  Swain  has  contin¬ 
ued  in  her  work  of  extensive  practice  and  instruction  of  classes  from  year 
to  year.  An  impaired  state  of  health,  however,  compelled  her  return 
home  and  sojourn  in  the  United  States,  from  the  spring  of  1876  to  the 
fall  of  1879,  her  place  being  supplied  a  portion  of  the  time  by  Miss  L.  H, 
Greene,  M.D.  Miss  Swain  reports,  for  1880,  eighty-five  patients  at  the 
hospital,  and  a  number  treated  at  the  dispensary  nearly  twice  as  great  as 
in  any  previous  year.  Brief  mention  has  been  already  made  ot  other 
medical  ladies  of  the  society,  the  date  and  places  ot  their  settlement  in 
India.  The  marriage  of  these  ladies  having  brought  them  into  relation 
with  the  parent  society,  Miss  Dr.  Swain  remains  at  present  the  only  medi¬ 
cal  missionary  of  the  Woman’s  Society,  in  India.1 

Besides  the  extensive  hospital  at  Bareilly,  the  Woman  s  Society  has  es¬ 
tablished  dispensaries,  with  lesser  hospital  accommodations,  in  many  cen¬ 
tral  stations  of  the  Mission.  The  last  Report  (1881)  of  the  Woman  s  So¬ 
ciety  shows  an  unusual  expansion  and  success  in  the  medical  work.  It  is 
a  form  of  Christian  labor  fitted  in  a  very  special  manner  to  commend  the 
Gospel  to  a  population  so  ignorant  and  helpless  in  the  presence  of  dis¬ 
ease.  •  These  medical  ladies  seek  to  bring  healing  to  soul  as  well  as  body, 
in  their  numerous  visits  among  the  people,  and  no  part  of  our  mission 
work  more  justly  claims  the  hearty  sympathy  of  the  Church. 

1  For  a  fuller  account  of  this  work  see,  besides  Dr.  Reid’s  History,  Mrs.  J.  T.  Gra- 
cey’s  “  Medical  Work  of  the  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society,”  the  Reports  of 
the  Society,  and  articles  in  the  Heathen  Woman's  Friend . 


44 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


In  this  connection  note  may  be  taken  of  the  zenana  work  of  the  Wom¬ 
an’s  Society,  or  penetration  by  the  lady  missionary  and  her  assistants  into 
the  secluded  apartments  of  the  women  to  give  religious  instruction. 
Some  of  the  missionaries  of  the  society  are  appointed  especially  for  this 
work,  and  in  central  stations  they  direct  a  number  of  assistants.  The 
medical  practice  in  very  many  instances  prepares  the  way  for  the  religious 
work  in  the  zenana  as  nothing  else  could.  Access  is  thereby  procured  to 
the  highest  classes  of  society.  The  work  of  training  women  is  another 
department  of  the  Society’s  labor.  Mothers’  meetings  are  held  regularly 
on  many  stations,  and  monthly  meetings  of  local  missionary  societies,  in 
which  the  women  learn  to  sympathize  with  the  great  work  which  is  being 
done  for  women  in  their  own  and  other  heathen  lands.  For  two  years 
past  a  “  Home  for  Friendless  Women  ”  has  been  sustained  at  Pithoragarh, 
in  Kumaon.  The  money  for  erecting  the  buildings  was  furnished  by  Mrs. 
Dr.  Newman  and  a  lady  in  India.  It  is  now  under  the  charge  of  Miss 
A.  H.  Budden.  The  latest  summary  statistics  of  our  Woman’s  work  in 
India  show  22  missionaries,  23  assistants,  8  medical  assistants,  98  Bible 
women,  4  school  inspectresses,  114  day-schools,  57  Christian  and  89  non- 
Christian  teachers,  406  pupils  in  7  boarding-schools,  1,831  pupils  in  day- 
schools,  1,158  zenanas  under  instruction,  309  children  in  orphanages. 

THE  MISSION  PRESS. 

An  immense  work  lay  before  the  Mission  in  providing  a  Christian  ver¬ 
nacular  literature  for  the  18,000,000  people  of  our  "field.  The  two  dia¬ 
lects,  Hindi  and  Urdu,  of  the  Hindustanee  are  spoken  also  all  over  the 
North-west  Provinces.  What  literature  existed  here  was  not  accessible 
to  the  people,  being  shut  up  in  the  Sanscrit  and  other  learned  languages. 
It  is  impossible  to  measure  the  benefit  that  Christianity  will  confer  upon 
the  people  of  India,  in  a  secular  way,  through  the  operations  of  the  press. 
But  the  Scriptures,  and  religious  books  and  tracts  of  various  kinds,  were 
the  first  necessity.  J.  W.  Waugh  was  the  active  leader  in  the  establish¬ 
ment  of  our  mission  press,  which  was  first  located  at  Bareilly,  in  1861.  With 
unfit  instruments,  material  hardly  accessible,  and  unskilled  workmen,  the 
labor  at  first  was  great,  but  the  press  was  patronized  for  various  pur¬ 
poses  and  became  profitable,  yielding  an  increase  of  $3,500  in  five  years. 
Many  hymns  were  translated  in  the  earlier  years  by  Messrs.  Baume  and 
Waugh,  Mrs.  Humphrey,  and  Mrs.  Waugh.  The  Catechism  s  were  trans¬ 
lated  and  printed,  and  the  first  edition  of  the  Psalms  in  Urdu  nearly 
leady,  before  the  transference  of  the  press  to  Lucknow,  where  material 
was  more  readily  accessible.  Here  it  remains,  being  widely  known  in 
India  as  “  The  American  Methodist  Mission  Press.”  In  1874,  handsome 
and  spacious  quarters  were  procured  on  the  main  business  street.  Four 
presses  are  at  work.  Lithography  and  binding  are  skillfully  done.  A 
large  amount  of  work  is  done  for  local  tract  societies,  and  accumulated 
profits  bring  already  an  income  of  a  few  hundred  dollars.  The  press  has 
been  under  the  successive  charge  of  Messrs.  Waugh,  Messmore,  and 


SOUTH  INDIA  MISSION. 


45 


Craven.  An  extended  list  of  its  publications  up  to  1877  in  Urdu  Litho¬ 
graph,  Roman  Urdu,  Hindi,  and  English  is  found  in  Dr.  Reid’s  “  History,” 
vol.  ii,  pp.  237-240. 

The  papers  published  are  the  Kaukab-i-Hind,  (J.  H.  Messmore,  editor,) 
a  semi-monthly,  which  in  1877  succeeded  two  other  papers  of  the  same 
kind  begun  in  1868-69.  The  “  Berean  Lesson  Leaves  ”  are  issued  monthly 
in  three  languages.  The  Khair-Khwah-i-Aftal,  (“Children’s  Friend,”) 
in  Hindi  and  Urdu,  has  a  monthly  circulation  of  some  thousands.  The 
“  Lucknow  Witness, ’’(James  Mudge,  editor,)  is  a  weekly  designed  for  En¬ 
glish  readers.  It  was  begun  by  Messrs.  Thoburn  and  Messmore  in  1871 
as  a  private  enterprise,  and  is  still  so  conducted.  Its  circulation  is  said  to 
be  double  that  of  any  other  similar  journal  in  the  country. 

The  press  report  for  1880  shows  that  the  total  number  of  books,  tracts, 
and  periodicals  issued  during  the  year  was  57,000,  or  4,000,000  pages. 
Some  of  the  last  books  are  “  Commentary  on  Matthew  and  Mark,  4to, 
35°  PP* »  “Concordance  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,”  912  pp. ;  an  illustrated 
“  Life  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  ”  a  translation  of  “  Our  King  and  Sav¬ 
iour,”  by  Dr.  Wise. 


II.  THE  SOUTH  INDIA  MISSION. 

William  Taylor,  whose  remarkable  career  as  a  Methodist  evangelist 
in  California,  (beginning  there  in  1848,)  in  the  Northern  States  and 
Canada,  in  Australia  and  the  adjacent  islands,  in  South  Africa  and  the 
West  Indies,  made  him  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  many  thousand 
souls  in  those  fields,  proceeded  to  India  at  the  urgent  invitation  of  J.  M. 
Thoburn,  presented  in  the  name  of  all  the  missionaries,  and  arrived  at 
Lucknow,  November  25,  1870.  He  preached  during  the  succeeding 
months  at  a  number  of  our  mission  stations  with  some  measure  of  suc¬ 
cess.  The  more  direct  object  which  he  cherished  was  the  awakening 
of  religious  interest  among  the  Eurasian  population.  The  following  win¬ 
ter  he  opened  a  series  of  English  services  at  Institution  Hall,  in  Bombay, 
which  proved  a  successful  work,  carried  on  after  the  manner  and  with 
the  doctrines  of  the  Methodists,  though  in  a  spirit  of  liberality  concerning 
denominational  forms.  With  the  increase  of  converts,  at  first,  “  fellow¬ 
ship  bands  ”  were  constituted ;  but  soon,  in  response  to  formal  request,  a 
Methodist  Church  was  organized  at  Bombay,  the  first  Quarterly  Confer¬ 
ence  being  held  in  April,  1872,  with  over  one  hundred  m  communion. 

The  European  and  Eurasian  population  numbers  at  least  .50,00°  m  the 
chief  seaports  and  railway  towns  of  India.  The  latter  c  ass 1(0 .  ™ 
blood,  and  preferably  called  East  Indians)  have  not  been  part.cua  y 
cared  for  by  either  the  English  Churches  in  India,  or  the  missions t0 
heathen.  The  efforts  of  Mr.  Taylor  were  espec.ally  appreciated  by 
class  in  that  portion  of  India  which  he  now  entered.  As  many  o 
people  occupy  lucrative  positions  in  society,  and  the  wages  of  laborers 
among  them  are  generally  good,  there  was  little  difficulty  in  securing 
from  them  at  the  first  the  support  of  their  own  Church  services. 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


46 

Taylor  insisted  upon  this  as  the  main  principle  of  his  system  of  opera¬ 
tions.  In  the  development  of  the  work  he  now  began  to  conduct,  he 
proposed  to  ask  nothing  of  the  Missionary  Society  but  a  little  aid  in 
transporting  the  first  pastors  of  these  churches  to  their  respective  fields. 
This  has  always  been  granted  when  called  for,  though  in  many  instances 
Mr.  Taylor  has  himself  provided  the  necessary  funds  from  private  contri¬ 
butions  in  America,  or  from  the  sale  of  his  works. 

This  principle  of  self-support,  it  is  said,  does  not  exclude  the  accept¬ 
ance  of  aid  in  church-building,  or  for  literary  institutions  and  the  like, 
where  such  aid  is  specially  needed.  The  circumstances  of  the  people  to 
whom  the  work  of  the  South  India  Mission  is,  in  the  main,  directed,  (and 
this  work  bears  substantially  the  characteristics  impressed  upon  it  at  the 
outset,)  are,  it  must  be  remembered,  very  different  Irom  those  of  the  na¬ 
tive  heathen,  whose  salvation  our  missionaries  in  North  India  are  seeking. 
These  latter  are  mostly  poor,  earning  for  labor  on  the  average  not  over 
$3  00  per  month.  They  already  do  something  toward  the  support  of  their 
native  pastors,  but  their  resources  are  utterly  insufficient  to  meet  the  re¬ 
quirements  of  the  American  missionaries.  There  is  no  such  difficulty  to 
prevent  the  success  of  the  sell-supporting  plan  in  the  South  India  field. 
Moreover,  the  difficulty  of  language  does  not  exist  lor  the  chief  part  of 
this  work,  since  it  is  English,  and  the  preaching  is  addressed  mostly  to  a 
people  who  recognize  Christianity  as  their  religion.  On  the  whole,  how¬ 
ever,  the  success  of  the  self-supporting  plan  in  this  field  is  not  yet  so  full 
as  was  at  first  anticipated.  Many  contributions  are  obtained  in  America, 
from  private  sources,  to  promote  the  work.  In  North  India,  it  should  be 
remembered,  the  contributions  of  the  English-speaking  people  for  the 
general  interests  of  the  Mission  amount  year  by  year,  to  from  $15,000 
to  $25,000.  This  is  besides  what  the  natives  give  to  self-support. 

In  prosecution  of  the  new  Mission,  outdoor  services  were  soon  estab¬ 
lished  in  Bombay  to  reach  the  natives,  Mohammedans,  Hindus,  and 
Parsees,  who  understood  English.  Many  lay  helpers  were  early  raised  up 
here  and  elsewhere  in  the  field,  who  were  zealous  and  successful.  One 
great  object  had  in  view  by  Mr.  Taylor  was  the  conversion  of  the  Eura¬ 
sians,  that  they  might  be  instrumental  in  the  conversion  of  the  heathen 
rather  than  obstacles  in  the  way.  The  results  of  efforts  in  the  latter 
direction  are  as  yet  of  moderate  extent.  About  one  seventh  of  the  present 
membership  in  the  Conference  are  purely  native  converts.  Mr.  Taylor 
reported  in  1876  about  sixty  converts  from  Hinduism  within  the  Bombay 
Circuit.  In  1872  an  English  Church  was  organized  at  Poonah,  soon 
others  at  Lanowlee,  Egutpoora,  Baroda,  Jubbulpore,  and  other  points  in 
Central  India.  On  the  transfer  of  the  regiment,  among  whom  were  con¬ 
verts,  from  Poonah  to  Kurrachee,  in  the  extreme  west,  a  society  was 
organized  there. 

In  January,  1873,  Mr.  Taylor  went  to  Calcutta.  His  early  effort  in  this 
place  was  a  severe  struggle.  “  The  hardest  work  of  my  life,  I  believe,” 
says  Mr.  Taylor,  “  was  in  the  streets  of  Calcutta,  under  the  greatest  dis- 


SOUTH  INDIA  MISSION. 


4  7 

couragements.  For  months  it  seemed  very  doubtful,  by  all  outward  indi¬ 
cations,  whether  we  could  raise  a  working  force  at  all.  I  became  more 
and  more  convinced  that  a  great  work  of  God  was  what  Calcutta  least 
desired  and  most  needed,  and  that  a  more  convenient  season  would  never 
come  ;  so  I  determined,  as  the  Lord  should  lead,  to  push  the  battle  and 
win  or  die  at  the  guns.”  But  a  foothold  was  gained  ;  a  silent  but  deep 
interest  began  to  be  felt  throughout  the  city,  a  society  was  formed  and 
a  substantial  chapel  erected  on  a  principal  street  of  the  city,  which  was 
opened  February  22,  1874.  J.  M.  Thoburn,  at  the  India  Conference  of 
1874,  was  sent  to  Calcutta.  At  this  date  the  whole  number  of  members 
included  in  the  field,  of  which  Mr.  Taylor  was  then  appointed  superintend¬ 
ent,  embracing  the  Bombay  and  Bengal  Mission,  was  500.  Soon  after 
the  date  of  the  Conference  Mr.  Taylor,  being  invited  to  Madras,  com¬ 
menced  a  work  there  with  special  success,  and  in  April  a  church  of  160 
members  was  organized.  Surrounding  towns  and  places  at  a  distance  of 
even  200  miles  along  the  line  of  travel  were  soon  reached  by  the  revival 
influence,  and  societies  arose  at  Perambore,  St.  Thomas’  Mount,  Palaveram, 
Arconam,  Jollarpet,  and  Salem.  At  Bangalore,  216  miles  west  of  Madras, 
140  were  converted  in  a  few  weeks  under  Mr.  Taylor’s  preaching,  and  a 
church  founded,  with  a  chapel  on  St.  John’s  Hill,  it  being  put  in  charge  of 
J.Shaw.  Mr.  Taylor  left  India  in  the  spring  of  1874,  spending  some  time 
in  evangelistic  work  in  the  United  States,  and  selecting  men  for  the  South 
India  field  before  going  to  South  America.  He  left  the  three  districts 
of  Calcutta,  Bombay,  and  Madras  in  charge  respectively  of  Messrs.  Tho¬ 
burn,  Bowen,  and  Hard.  A  fourth  district,  the  Allahabad,  is  now  added. 

Account  has  been  given  in  the  sketch  of  the  North  India  Mission  of 
the  missionaries  who  arrived  in  successive  years  from  America  for  the 
South  India  work  up  to  the  formation  of  the  Conference  at  Bombay,  in 
November,  1876.  Subsequently  there  went  out  to  join  this  Conference,  in 
1876,  C.  B.  Ward  ;  in  1877,  W.  B.  Osborne  and  J.  A.  Northrup  ;  in  1878, 
J.  W.  Gamble;  in  1879,  R.  E.  Carter,  G.  I.  Stone,  O.  Schreeve,  I.  A. 
Richards,  J.  Lyon,  H.  F.  Kastendieck,  M.  B.  Kirk,  W.  Bowser,  and  M.  Y. 
Bovard  ;  in  1880,  S.  P.  Jacobs. 

Recurring  to  the  date  of  Mr.  Taylor’s  departure,  we  take  separate  no¬ 
tice  of  the  development  of  the  work  in  the  three  districts. 

I.  THE  CALCUTTA  DISTRICT. 

After  Mr.  Thoburn’s  arrival  and  the  opening  of  the  chapel,  a  powerful 
revival  prevailed,  and  a  similar  spiritual  influence  has  continued  to  charac¬ 
terize  the  work.  Not  only  were  the  English-speaking  population  affected, 
but  a  number  of  educated  Hindus  have  been  attracted  to  the  services.  A 
larger  place  of  worship  was  needed,  and  after  the  use  of  a  theater  for  some 
time,  a  plain  church,  capable  of  holding  2,000  persons,  was  dedicated  in 
January,  1877.  The  $38,000  required  for  its  erection  was  raised  by 
subscription. 

A  special  work  among  the  seamen  in  Bow  Bazar,  and  on  the  shipping, 


48 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


early  arose,  in  which  great  good  has  been  accomplished.  It  was,  in  1875, 
given  to  the  charge  of  T.  H.  Oakes,  who,  being  born  in  India  of  European 
parentage,  joined  the  Mission  in  this  year.  He  was  aided  by  the  ladies  of 
the  church.  The  Seamen’s  Church  was  organized  in  December,  1875. 
Classes  were  formed  on  board  the  several  ships.  It  is  said  there  are  at 
least  fifty  ships  in  different  parts  of  the  world  carrying  praying  bands 
composed  of  converts  from  Calcutta.  An  ample  building  for  a  sailors’ 
home  and  preaching  hall  is  now  rented.  Efforts  among  the  heathen 
have  met  with  some  success.  A  separate  service  is  held  m  Bengalee 
It  has  been  felt  essential  to  undertake  school  work  for  the  education  of 
Europeans  and  Eurasians.  Government  only  supplements  private  or 
mission  enterprises.  It  was  not  until  1877,  however,  that  a  school  was 
opened  which  was  both  a  day  and  boarding  school.  It  was  divided  the 
next  year  for  girls  and  boys.  The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society 
sent  out,  in  1878,  Miss  M.  E.  Layton,  to  direct  our  work  in  the  Girls 
School,  which  numbered  then  35  boarders  and  80  day  pupils.  The 
report  of  1881  shows  50  boarders  and  103  day  scholars.  Three  teacheis 
are  employed.  In  1880  the  Woman’s  Society  sent  Miss  M.  B.  Spence  to 
take  charge  of  a  school  in  Allahabad,  (Allahabad  District,)  which  now 
numbers  81  pupils.  These  teachers  are  supported  on  the  ground,  only 
the  outfit  and  passage  money  being  required  of  the  Society. 

Three  vernacular  schools  are  also  sustained  by  the  ladies  of  the  church 
in  Calcutta.  Such  schools,  and  others  of  a  primary  grade,  are  taught  in 
most  of  the  mission  appointments  gratuitously  by  members  of  the  Church. 

The  Calcutta  District,  until  1880,  stretched  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Ganges  far  back  toward  the  Himalayas  and  westward  half  way  to  Bom¬ 
bay,  with  seven  principal  interior  appointments  at  the  date  mentioned. 
At  this  time,  however,  these  appointments  were  mostly  erected  into  the 
Allahabad  District,  and  the  Calcutta  District  limited  to  that  city,  with  an 
outlying  Bengalese  circuit,  and  the  new  work  at  Rangoon  in  Burmah. 
This  latter  work  was  opened  in  the  spring  of  1879  by  J.  M.  Thoburn 
and  R.  E.  Carter,  who,  with  his  wife,  was  sent  out  for  that  purpose. 
Rangoon  has  a  population  of  about  100,000  souls,  with  300  English  and 
Eurasians.  Our  missionaries  were  welcomed  by  the  Baptists,  and  speedily 
gathered  a  considerable  society.  The  city  gave  them  a  lot  worth  $4,000 
on  which  to  build.  There  is  also  a  work  in  the  Tamil  and  Telugu  lan¬ 
guages  conducted  by  converted  Hindus.  The  Woman’s  Society  sent 
Miss  Ellen  Warner  to  conduct  a  school  of  high  grade  at  Rangoon  in  1881. 

2.  THE  BOMBAY  DISTRICT. 

George  Bowen,  of  Bombay,  in  whose  charge  this  district  was  left  by  Mr. 
Taylor,  entered  India  in  1847  as  a  missionary  of  the  American  Board,  but 
had  for  many  years  labored  independently  as  a  teacher  and  editor  of  the 
“  Bombay  Guardian.”  He  joined  our  South  India  work  in  its  second  year, 
and  has  rendered  in  many  ways  very  efficient  service,  laboring  with  great  dis 
interestedness  among  the  natives.  In  the  years  1875  and  1876,  undei  the 


SOUTH  INDIA  MISSION. 


49 


pastorate  of  Messrs.  Bowen,  Robbins,  and  Gilder,  with  many  lay  help¬ 
ers,  an  extensive  scheme  of  religious  effort  was  inaugurated.  There  was 
street-preaching  in  different  languages.  The  church  has  shown  in  vari¬ 
ous  ways  a  worthy  Christian  zeal.  It  sent  10,000  rupees  to  aid  the  first 
Methodist  church  building  in  Calcutta.  There  is  a  Maratthi  circuit  and  an 
English  circuit,  with  three  principal  congregations,  including  about  200 
members  and  1 1  local  preachers.  Poonah,  Lanowlee,  Egutpoora,  Nagpore, 
and  Kurrachee,  in  the  regions  extending  far  north  and  south  and  westward 
from  Bombay,  are  very  interesting  and  important  stations  in  this  district. 
In  nearly  all  the  stations  churches  have  been  built.  There  is  now  a  con¬ 
ference  school  at  Poonah  under  charge  of  W.  E.  Robbins. 

3.  THE  MADRAS  DISTRICT. 

On  the  arrival  of  C.  P.  Hard,  at  Madras,  in  December,  1874,  he  found 
four  Methodist  congregations,  largely  the  fruit  of  Mr.  Taylor’s  efforts,  but 
then  carried  on  by  lay  agency.  Mr.  Hard  entered  at  once  upon  very 
laborious  and  systematic  pastoral  work  and  the  charge  of  the  district, 
which  he  continued  till  his  return  to  the  United  States  for  the  recuperation 
of  health  in  1877.  In  two  years  there  were  fifteen  preaching  places  in  the 
territory.  We  have  now  four  appointments  in  the  city.  There  are  a  large 
number  of  fellowship  bands,  and  a  circuit  “  plan  ”  is  framed  for  the  work 
of  laymen. 

Bangalore,  about  two  hundred  miles  west  of  Madras,  with  200,000  in¬ 
habitants,  contains  a  large  English  population  and  body  of  troops.  The 
city  has  a  fine  elevated  location,  and  here  a  successful  mission  work  is 
conducted  with  two  churches  on  St.  John’s  Hill  and  one  in  Richmond 
Town.  We  have  primary  schools,  and  this  has  been  long  thought  a  de¬ 
sirable  place  for  a  school  of  higher  grade.  Such  a  school  was  opened 
here  by  M.  B.  Kirk  in  1879.  Bellary,  another  military  station,  300  miles 
to  the  north-west,  was  first  visited  by  Mr.  Hard  in  1875.  It  has  now  a 
fine  church  building  and  a  society  of  considerable  strength,  with  a  second 
appointment,  the  “Railway  Line.”  Hyderabad,  the  capital  of  the  Ni¬ 
zam’s  territory,  a  proud  Mohammedan  State,  is  also  in  the  district,  400 
miles  north-west  of  Madras.  In  this  city  the  hostility  to  Christianity  is 
very  pronounced,  but  in  the  English  quarter,  Chadarghat,  we  have  a 
church,  and  no  little  effect  is  being  produced  upon  the  Hindu  population. 

At  Ghutburga,  in  the  Nizam’s  kingdom,  an  Orphanage  was  founded  by 
C.  B.  Ward  and  a  layman,  A.  C.  Davis,  in  1879.  A  P^an  was  devised 
for  a  like  institution  in  the  Bombay  District  at  the  Conference  of  January, 
1880.  At  that  Conference  C.  B.  Ward  was,  at  his  earnest  desire,  ap¬ 
pointed  missionary  to  the  Telugu  Hindus,  a  people  among  whom  the 
Baptists  have  had  such  large  success.  The  Madras  District  has  grown 
rapidly  since  1874.  Indeed,  almost  all  chief  points  along  the  railways  of 
the.  peninsula,  occupied  by  Europeans  and  East  Indians,  have  been  reached 
by  the  Mission.  There  is  already  quite  a  network  of  railways  in  this  re¬ 
gion,  and  it  offers  a  grand  field  for  the  work  that  the  South  India  Mission 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


50 

has  undertaken.  Numerous  missions  and  missionary  societies  have  oper¬ 
ated  here  for  a  long  period,  the  Wesleyans  among  them. 

4.  ALLAHABAD  DISTRICT. 

Allahabad  is  an  important  railroad  junction,  lying  on  the  border  of  the 
North  India  mission  field.  It  is  the  capital  of  the  North-west  Provinces, 
and  has  a  large  English  population.  It  was  first  occupied  by  the  North 
India  Mission  in  1874,  being  taken  into  the  other  Conference  on  its  form¬ 
ation.  We  have  a  flourishing  church  and  eight  Sunday-schools  in  various 
languages.  D.  Osborne  has  been  long  stationed  here,  preaching  in  Hin- 
dustanee  and  English.  The  Hindustanee  circuit  has,  however,  recently 
been  committed  to  another  member  of  the  Conference,  a  former  resident 
of  India.  Agra,  lying  northward  toward  Delhi,  with  its  celebrated  Taj, 
Roorkee,  in  the  far  north,  Jubbulpore  in  the  Center  Provinces,  are  impor¬ 
tant  stations  in  the  district. 

Altogether,  the  South  India  Conference  of  1880  reported  37  preachers, 
29  being  foreign  missionaries,  the  others  being  for  the  most  part  either 
persons  born  in  India  of  European  parents  or  former  residents  of  the 
country.  There  were  46  local  preachers,  2,021  members,  23  churches  and 
9  parsonages,  valued  at  $158,033  4°*  There  is  a  Church  Extension  So¬ 
ciety  in  the  Conference,  and  collections  are  made  for  missions  and  other 
causes.  _ _ _ 

PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA,  (1879-1880.) 

The  following  table  was  prepared  by  Dr.  Irving,  Secretary  of  the  Pres¬ 
byterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  who  in  connection  with  it1  makes  a 
statement  of  the  numerous  difficulties,  arising  from  want  of  uniformity  in 
the  terms  used  and  method  of  reporting,  which  are  encountered  in  en¬ 
deavoring  to  make  up  such  a  table  of  comparative  statistics.  It  may  be 
hoped  that  efforts  in  this  direction  will  promote  a  more  uniform  system  of 
making  reports : 


SOCIETIES. 

When  begun. 

Foreign 

Missionaries. 

I  Native 

I  Preachers. 

Native 

Helpers. 

1 

Communicants. 

A 

*E. 

3 

p- 

British  Societies. 

Baptist  Missionary  Society . 

u  General  u  . 

Gospel  Propagation  u  . • . 

Church  Missionary  “  . 

London  “  “  . 

Church  of  Scotland  “  . 

“  u  Free,  Society . 

United  Presbyterian  Society .  ... 

English  “  “  . 

Irish  “  “  . 

Welsh  Calvinistic  “  . 

Wesleyan  u  . . . 

Original  Secession  Presbyterian  Society . 

1793 

1822 

1726 

1813 

1805 

1S2S 

1S43 

1860 

1862 

1841 

1841 

1817 

1872 

41 

8 

65 

116 

45 

13 

22 

13 

1 

7 

6 

49 

1 

149 

”58 

119 

30 

4 

8 

”io 

”56 

139 

21 

1.129 

1,990 

239 

*232 

119 

”25 

S87 

4,466 

982 

15,838 

20.510 

4.632 

315 

891 

306 

'i98 

400 

4,360 

15 

4,584 

565 

16,856 

50,556 

16.930 

4,000 

8,599 

3,196 

160 

1.7S4 

2.558 

24,632 

387 

434  |  4,781 

52,913 

134,420 

1  See  “  Foreign  Missionary,”  April,  1881. 


PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA 


51 


SOCIETIES. 

[  When  begun. 

Foreign 

j  Missionaries. 

i 

|  Native 

Preachers. 

•fijodpH 

£ 

a 

03 

y 

*3 

a 

3 

a 

0 

o 

Pupils. 

American  Societies. 

1813 

American  Board . 

29 

38 

610 

4.550 

13.568 

Presbyterian  Board . 

1834 

30 

14 

157 

971 

7,798 

United  Presbyterian  Board . 

1855 

5 

2 

37 

304 

1,426 

Reformed  Board* . 

1S57 

5 

4 

no 

1,286 

1.576 

Baptist  Missionary  Union . 

1840 

17 

26 

100 

16,991 

2.532 

“  Free  Will . 

1836 

6 

6 

12 

627 

641 

Methodist  Episcopal  Board . 

1858* 

20 

14 

105 

2,497 

7,097 

Evangelical  Lutheran  Board . 

1S42 

3 

2 

40 

2,190 

587 

u  “  “  General  Council . 

3 

2 

7 

171 

116 

Canada  Presbyterian . 

3 

6 

kk  Baptist . 

3 

10 

520 

Friends’  Society . 

1866 

1 

.... 

4 

11 

.... 

Continental  Societies, 

125 

10S 

1,198 

30,018 

35,341 

Basel  Missionary  Society . 

1S34 

53 

12 

169 

7,051 

3,150 

Gossners  “  “  .  . 

1843 

13 

6 

204 

7,498 

1,895 

Moravian  “  M  . . 

1856 

6 

. 

34 

.  .  a  • 

Leipzig  “  “  . 

1841 

3 

4 

101 

9,400 

2,196 

Danish  “  “  . 

1861 

3 

.... 

5 

71 

•  •  •  • 

Hermansburgh  Missionary  Society . 

1S61 

8 

4 

•  <  •  • 

•  •  •  • 

•  •  •  • 

Indian  Home  Missions .  . 

,  ,  ,  ,  . 

2 

30 

•  »  1  * 

2,264 

.... 

Swedish  “  “  . . . 

1877 

6 

... 

•  •  •  • 

.... 

94 

56 

479 

26,318 

6,741 

British  and  Independent  Burmah. 

Baptist  Missionary  Union . 

1814 

33 

78 

370 

21,594 

4.578 

Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel . 

.... 

5 

6 

8 

115 

38 

84 

378 

21,709 

5,131 

Summary. 

British  Societies . 

392 

440 

4,7S9 

53,028 

134.973 

American  “  . . 

158 

186 

1,568 

51.612 

39,919 

Continental  Societies  . 

94 

56 

479 

26,318 

6,741 

Total . 

644 

682 

6,836 

130,958 

181,633 

*  Should  be  1856;  the  figures  are  for  1819,  exclusive  of  South  India. — Ed.  Manual. 


Dr.  Irving  remarks:  “There  are  some  interesting  features  in  this 
summary  as  indicating  the  progress  of  Christianity  in  India  and  Burmah, 
and  these  can  best  be  seen  by  a  comparison  of  the  tables  formerly 
issued.” 


Foreign 

Missionaries. 

Native  Ministers. 

Communicants. 

Scholars. 

1850. 

1861. 

1811. 

1880. 

1850. 

1861.  1811. 

1880. 

1850. 

1861.  1811. 

I860. 

I860. 

186L 

1811. 

1880. 

895 

541 

548 

644 

48 

183  384 

682 

18,410 

49,6S8  78,494 

130,958 

78,77S 

96,574 

*128,377 

181,633 

*  Ceylou  statistics  lacking. 


German  and  Scandinavian  Missions. 

We  turn  from  Asia  to  Europe,  and  consider  here,  in  due 
chronological  order,  the  Mission  in 

GERMANY  AND  SWITZERLAND. 

This  Mission  sprang  out  of  our  work  among  the  Germans  in  the  United 
States,  and  a  brief  notice  of  the  latter  work  in  its  early  history  will  be 
necessary.  The  influence  of  Methodism  upon  two  independent  German 
organizations  should  be  recalled  at  the  outset. 

We  refer  to  the  United  Brethren  and  the  Evangelical  Association. 
The  former  was  founded  by  Philip  Otterbein  and  Benedict  Swoop,  who, 
on  meeting  Bishop  Asbury  in  Baltimore,  in  1773,  “  resolved  to  imitate  our 
methods  as  closely  as  possible.”  This  body  held  its  first  Conference  in 
1793,  and  adopted  the  substance  of  our  Discipline  in  1815.  It  numbered 
1 57,835  members  in  1880.  The  Evangelical  Association  was  founded  in 
1800  by  Jacob  Albright,  who  was  converted  under  the  preaching  of  one  of 
Otterbein’s  associates.  This  is  a  spiritual  and  growing  body,  entirely 
Methodistic  in  character,  which  counted  in  1880,  112,197  members  in  21 
Conferences  in  various  parts  of  the  United  States  and  in  Canada.  So 
extensive  is  the  indirect  influence  of  Methodism  among  the  Germans 
of  America. 

Our  own  direct  mission  work  among  this  people  began  with  the  labors 
of  William  Nast  in  Cincinnati  in  1835.  He  was  a  graduate  of  Tubingen 
in  Germany,  was  designed  for  the  Church,  but  became  skeptical.  Baur 
was  his  professor,  and  Strauss  his  classmate.  He  came  to  this  country 
in  1828.  In  pursuance  of  his  occupation  as  a  teacher,  he  early  fell  into 
Methodist  associations  ;  but  subsequently,  after  occupying  a  position  at 
Westpoint,  and  being  also  invited  to  the  Lutheran  college  at  Gettysburg, 
he  took  the  professorship  offered  him  by  authorities  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  Kenyon  College,  Ohio.  He  however  continued  all 
this  time  to  struggle  either  with  his  former  skeptical  doubts  or  with  a  pro¬ 
found  conviction  of  sin.  He  finally,  while  still  professor  in  the  college, 
found  the  light  and  rest  of  faith  at  a  Methodist  revival  meeting,  in  Jan¬ 
uary,  1835.  He  at  once  felt  it  his  duty  to  devote  himself  to  the  work  of 
preaching,  and  being  recommended  to  the  Ohio  Conference,  received  his 
first  appointment  as  “  German  Missionary  in  the  city  of  Cincinnati. 
Thus,  in  spite  of  other  ecclesiastical  influences,  a  man  of  such  unusual 
force  as  a  leader  seems  to  have  been  providentially  set  apart  to  originate 
our  German  Domestic  Missions. 

The  necessity  for  this  work  in  Cincinnati,  where  the  German  popula¬ 
tion  had  already  attained  large  proportions,  had  been  clearly  seen.  In 
the  first  year  of  the  mission  many  difficulties  were  realized,  but  success 
followed.  Among  the  earlier  converts  in  the  progress  of  the  work  were 


GERMANY  AND  SWITZERLAND  MISSION. 


55 


Messrs.  Swahlen,  Doering-,  and  Riemenschneider,  who,  with  many  others, 
have  rendered  eminent  service  as  preachers.  Other  preachers,  like  Adam 
Miller,  and  later,  John  C.  Lyon,  who  had  been  connected  with  English- 
speaking  Conferences,  from  time  to  time  joined  the  ranks  of  their  German 
brethren.  Some,  like  Schmucker,  came  from  the  Lutherans ;  others  were 
converted  soon  after  arriving  from  Germany.  By  1840  the  work  began  to 
spread  into  Pennsylvania.  The  next  year  it  opened  in  New  York,  and  soon 
in  the  South  and  beyond  the  Mississippi.  We  cannot  further  follow  the 
development  of  the  German  Domestic  Missions,  but  will  state  only  that 
the  result  is  now  found  in  seven  Conferences,  extending  over  the  country, 
which  aggregated  in  1880  38,379  full  members,  and  4,741  probationers. 
Four  collegiate  institutions  are  maintained  among  them,  and  their 
periodical  and  book  publications,  beginning  with  Dr.  Nast’s  “  Christian 
Apologist,”  (1839,)  are  of  great  extent  and  influence.  It  has  been  said 
that  no  publishing  house  in  the  country  issues  so  many  German  books  as 
does  our  Book  Concern  at  Cincinnati.  Such  is  the  expanding  force  of 
German  Methodism  in  America  by  which  the  movement  in  Germany  itself 
was  inspired. 

Germany  was  thoroughly  pervaded,  in  the  former  part  of  the  present 
century,  by  skepticism,  and  suffered  under  a  dearth  of  spiritual  religion. 
The  German  converts  in  this  country  were  in  correspondence  with  their 
friends  in  the  fatherland,  and  conversions  took  place  there  through  this 
means ;  classes  were  formed  after  the  Methodist  model,  and  earnest  calls 
were  sent  back  to  America  for  evangelical  preaching.  In  1844  Mr.  Nast 
was  authorized  to  visit  Germany,  to  inquire  into  the  feasibility  of  opening  a 
Methodist  mission.  He  visited  the  societies  formed  in  Wurtemberg  by 
Christopher  Muller,  the  Wesleyan  preacher  and  his  associates.  This  work 
was  begun  in  1830  and  continued  under  embarrassing  restrictions.  So 
determined  was  the  opposition  of  the  Established  Church  every-where  to 
mission  movements,  that  the  opening  of  a  new  mission  from  the  United 
States  at  this  time  seemed  to  Mr.  Nast  impracticable.  The  political  events 
of  1848  changed  the  face  of  affairs.  A  larger  spirit  of  toleration  remained 
after  the  social  disturbances  had  subsided.  A  Mission  to  Germany  was 
consequently  established  by  our  Board  in  May,  1849,  and  Ludwig  S.  Jacoby 
was  appointed  to  this  work.  Mr.  Jacoby  was,  at  the  time  of  his  conver¬ 
sion  in  1839,  a  young  physician,  of  thorough  culture,  in  Cincinnati.  Mr. 
Nast  was  a  chief  instrument  in  his  spiritual  enlightenment.  In  1841  he 
opened  the  German  work  in  St.  Louis ;  was  made  presiding  elder  in 
1844;  and,  with  Mr.  Nast,  represented  the  several  German  districts  in 
the  General  Conference  of  1848. 

Mr.  Jacoby’s  instructions  designated  either  Bremen  or  Hamburg,  two 
of  the  four  free  cities  of  Germany,  as  the  point  for  beginning  the  Mission. 
He  chose  the  former.  Notwithstanding  the  pervading  spirit  of  religious 
indifference,  he  was  received  with  some  favor  by  the  people  of  this  city, 
and  was  able  to  hire  the  Grocers’  Hall  for  preaching  services.  Conver¬ 
sions  soon  followed  in  Bremen  and  neighboring  places  which  were  visited. 


56 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


and  the  first  Quarterly  Conference  was  held  in  May,  1850.  Methodist 
books,  republished  by  prominent  houses  in  Germany,  obtained  early  and 
ready  sale,  and  the  publication  of  Der  Evangelist ,  a  weekly  paper,  was 
begun  early  in  1850,  through  the  liberality  of  Messrs.  Charles  J.  and 
Henry  J.  Baker,  of  New  York.  Mr.  Jacoby  readily  obtained  German 
tracts  and  Bibles  from  the  American  Tract  Society  and  the  American 
Bible  Society. 

In  June  of  this  year  a  Sunday-school  was  opened  in  Bremen,  with  80 

scholars,  the  number  soon  increasing  to  300.  This  institution  was 

almost  unknown  in  Germany  at  the  time,  the  few  schools  existing  being 

chiefly  those  of  the  Moravians.  The  successes  of  our  Mission  with 
* 

Sunday-schools  ere  long  drew  the  attention  of  the  Lutherans,  and  caused 
them  to  be  adopted  very  largely  throughout  Germany. 

The  preaching  services  in  Bremen  began  to  multiply.  Invitations  came 
from  Hanover,  Oldenburg,  and  other  places,  and  Mr.  Jacoby  called  for 
aid  from  America.  Messrs.  C.  H.  Doering  and  L.  Nippert  were  sent,  and 
arrived  in  Bremen  in  June,  1850. 

They  were  appointed  to  a  circuit  having  fifteen  appointments  in  and 
around  Bremen,  Mr.  Jacoby  continuing  in  that  city  year  by  year  as  the 
superintendent  of  the  Mission.  The  work  was  prosecuted  in  a  genuine 
Methodistic  manner  with  extempore  preaching,  hearty  singing,  class- 
meetings,  and  outdoor  meetings.  The  converts  were  active,  some  serv¬ 
ing  as  colporteurs.  Mr.  Jacoby  visited  South  Germany,  and  had  a  suc¬ 
cessful  time  in  preaching  to  the  Wesleyan  congregations  in  Wurtemberg. 

The  manifest  success  of  our  Mission  soon  aroused  a  spirit  of  persecu¬ 
tion  which  at  times  became  violent.  A  riotous  attack  on  Mr.  Doering 
and  his  congregation  occurred  at  Vegesack,  a  town  near  Bremen.  The 
Kingdom  of  Hanover,  the  Duchy  of  Brunswick,  and  Grand  Duchy  of 
Saxe-Weimar  were  the  scenes  of  similar  disturbances,  and  the  preachers 
were  exposed  to  imprisonment.  Notwithstanding  the  ordinance  of  re¬ 
ligious  liberty  enacted  by  the  Parliament  in  1848,  the  power  of  legal  re¬ 
strictions  in  the  several  states  was  still  felt.  Only  in  the  Grand  Duchy  of 
Oldenburg  and  in  the  free  cities  did  our  missionaries  find  full  liberty  to 
preach  the  Gospel  and  form  congregations.  In  Saxe-W  eimar,  Erhart 
Wunderlich,  who,  after  a  return  from  the  United  States,  where  he  was 
converted,  began  zealously  to  preach  in  his  native  region  with  many 
conversions,  was  restrained  by  the  magistrates,  imprisoned,  and  driven  to 
emigrate  again  to  this  country  that  he  might  continue  in  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  Other  preachers  were  raised  up  from  the  society  formed  by 
him  in  Saxe-Weimar.  Messrs.  Riemenschneider  and  Nuelsen  arrived  as 
re-enforcements  in  1851.  The  former  was  sent  to  Frankfort,  where,  after 
a  time  he  was  permitted  to  hold  meetings  which  were  conducted  with 
some  success,  but  essaying  a  like  work  in  Hesse-Darmstadt,  he  was 
imprisoned  and  ordered  to  leave  the  dukedom.  Mr.  Nippert  found  the 
way  more  open  at  Heilbronn  in  Wurtemberg  this  year,  where  a  class  was 
soon  formed.  At  the  same  place,  however,  in  the  following  year,  Louis 


GERMANY  AND  SWITZERLAND  MISSION. 


57 


Wallon  was  arrested  and  imprisoned  soon  after  entering  upon  his  work 
as  preacher.  Being  discharged,  he  continued  his  work  till  February, 
1854,  when  he  was  again  arrested  and  imprisoned,  and  finally  expelled 
from  the  country.  Ernst  Mann  was  confined  seven  weeks  in  prison. 
This  extreme  form  of  persecution  ere  long  ceased.  The  rapid  growth  of 
our  Sunday-schools  was  a  principal  occasion  of  the  opposition,  but  in  spite 
of  hinderances  the  schools  generally  continued  to  prosper. 

The  first  annual  meeting  of  the  Mission  was  held  March,  1852,  in 
Bremen,  where  such  meetings  continued  to  be  held  each  year  till 
1^59*  The  five  missionaries  were  present  at  the  first  meeting.  They  re¬ 
ported  232  church  members  and  582  Sunday-school  scholars.  In  the 
view  of  the  meeting  no  further  re-enlorcement  from  the  United  States  was 
necessary  to  carry  on  the  work  as  now  opened  to  them,  since  preachers 
were  raised  up  on  the  ground.  Two  others,  however,  were  subsequently 
sent  out  —  Messrs.  Jacobsmuehlen  and  Schwarz,  the  latter  in  1858.  In 
1856  there  were  ten  ministers  and  as  many  helpers,  and  the  work  had  been 
extended  to  Berlin  and  into  Switzerland.  This  year  also,  in  September, 
the  Mission  was  organized  as  a  “  Mission  Annual  Conference,”  Mr.  Jacoby 
still  continuing  in  the  superintendency.  Two  years  later  four  presiding 
elders’  districts  were  formed,  namely:  Bremen,  Oldenburg,  South  Ger¬ 
many,  and  Switzerland. 

At  the  Conference  of  1857,  memorable  for  the  presence  of  Drs. 
M’Clintock  and  Nast,  and  of  the  United  States  Minister,  Hon.  Joseph  A. 
Wright,  a  new  era  of  favorable  prospects  for  our  Mission  in  Germany 
seemed  to  open.  A  number  of  converted  young  men  at  Bremen  formed 
at  this  time  an  association  for  instruction  in  view  of  the  ministry,  under 
Mr.  Nippert.  This  was  the  germ  of  the  Martin  Institute.  The  Book 
Concern  of  Germany  ( Verlag  des  Tracthauses )  originated  the  same 
year.  In  1858  Mr.  Jacoby  was  appointed  director  of  the  Biblical  Institute, 
and  the  next  year  a  building  was  commenced  in  Bremen  for  its  use.  The 
Conference  of  i860  was  held  at  Zurich,  A.  Sultzberger,  A.  Rodemeyer, 
and  E.  Gebhardt  being  received.  Der  Evangelist  and  Der  Kinderfreund 
(begun  1852)  had  become  self-supporting,  and  this  year  presses  were 
purchased  by  which  the  Book  Concern  could  do  its  own  printing.  In  1861 
W.  F.  Warren  arrived,  to  become  professor  in  the  Theological  Institute. 
In  the  same  year  a  large  advance  was  made  at  Zurich,  through  the  liberal¬ 
ity  of  the  Baker  brothers,  of  New  York,  in  the  purchase  of  the  Hotel 
Pfau  for  use  as  church  and  parsonage.  A  vigorous  society  now  exists 
here,  with  a  new  and  fine  church  edifice.  The  first  preacher  at  Zurich 
was  Mr.  Jacobsmuehlen.  For  the  first  few  years  persecution  prevailed 
in  Switzerland,  but  toleration  was  secured,  chiefly  through  the  efforts  of 

Mr.  Fay,  the  United  States  Minister. 

The  year  1862  was  one  of  special  revival  power,  800  members  being 
added,  and  in  Frankfort  a  new  era  of  marked  success  began  under  Mr. 
Hauser’s  ministry.  In  Wurtemburg,  in  1864,  many  people  were  excluded 
from  the  State  Church  for  receiving  the  communion  at  the  hands  of  the 

4 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


58 

Methodist  preacher,  and  this  provoked  a  considerable  secession  from  the 
State  Church,  which  seemed  to  open  a  larger  opportunity  for  our  work. 
By  1866  the  membership  had  increased  to  5,928.  Dr.  Durbin  was  a  visitor 
at  the  Conference.  Centennial  collections  were  made  throughout  the 
Mission.  This  year  Mr.  Schwarz  was  sent  to  open  a  mission  among  the 
Germans  in  Paris,  which  was  continued  till  the  breaking  out  of  the 
Franco-German  war,  when  the  missionary  was  compelled  to  retire.  In 
the  same  year,  Mr.  Warren  returned  to  America  and  J.  F.  Hurst  arrived 
to  take  his  place  as  theological  professor.  The  year  is  also  memorable 
for  the  centennial  gift,  by  John  T.  Martin,  of  Brooklyn,  of  $25,000  to 
erect  a  building  for  the  Mission  Institute.  The  Missionary  Society  ap¬ 
propriated  $15,000  to  build  an  American  chapel  at  Berlin,  which  was  to 
be  in  part  devoted  to  the  uses  of  our  Mission.  The  Conference  of  1871 
was  held  at  Frankfort  under  the  presidency  of  Mr.  Jacoby,  who  now,  after 
nineteen  years  of  service,  took  leave  of  the  Mission.  He  was  chosen  a 
delegate  to  the  General  Conference  of  1872,  and,  after  attendance  at  its 
session,  was  stationed  at  St.  Louis,  where  he  died  in  the  triumph  of  faith 
the  same  year.  Mr.  Schwarz  also  returned  to  the  United  States  in  1874, 
and  died  soon  after  receiving  an  appointment  in  the  East  German  Con¬ 
ference.  Mr.  Doering  was  a  delegate  to  the  General  Conference  of  1876, 
and  Mr.  Nippert  to  that  of  1880. 

The  decade  1870-1880  records  a  very  marked  extension  of  the  Mission. 
There  was  an  increase  of  4,360  church  members,  34  preachers,  and  295 
preaching-places.  The  total  membership  in  1880,  including  probationers, 
was  11,691.  The  number  of  Sunday-schools  was  369,  and  of  Sunday- 
school  scholars  19,244.  There  were  68  ordained  and  60  unordained  and 
local  preachers ;  73  churches  and  441  other  places  of  worship.  The 
Conference  now  embraces  six  districts,  viz. :  Bremen,  Oldenburg,  Beilin, 
Frankfort-on-Main,  Wurtemberg,  and  Switzerland.  In  the  process  of  ex¬ 
tending  our  work  the  purchase  of  ground  and  the  erection  of  chapels 
has  been  found  a  prime  necessity,  both  for  the  permanency  of  the  work  on 
general  principles,  and  from  the  difficulty  of  hiring  and  retaining  the  use 
of  a  hall  in  most  places.  Indeed,  very  few  halls  suitable  to  the  purpose 
exist  in  German  towns.  Our  members  being  of  the  poorer  classes  the 
building  enterprises  have  involved  the  societies  in  heavy  debts,  which 
have  been  a  great,  though  seemingly  unavoidable,  embarrassment.  The 
total  valuation  of  the  chapels  in  1880  was  $452,157,  mortgaged  to  the 
amount  of  $235,199,  and  demanding  an  annual  interest  of  $11,202.  De¬ 
ducting  rent  received,  $6,108  were  required  for  interest.  But  it  was 
estimated  that  if  no  chapel  had  been  erected  a  rent  of  $22,000  would 
have  been  required  to  furnish  any  thing  like  existing  accommodations. 
The  policy  adopted  is,  therefore,  an  economical  one.  The  example  of 
our  Mission  in  church  building  has  given  a  new  impulse  to  the  State 
Church  in  this  direction,  where  before  it  seemed  to  have  abandoned  all 
effort. 

Our  members  in  Germany  have  done  well  considering  their  circum- 


GERMANY  AND  SWITZERLAND  MISSION. 


59 


stances  in  the  matter  of  self-support.  During  the  recent  decade  they 
raised  $40,193  toward  liquidation  of  the  chapel  debts,  the  Missionary  So¬ 
ciety  within  the  same  time  granting  $10,218.  The  debts  increased 
$121,544  during  this  period;  but  the  value  of  the  property  increased 
$354,633.  The  following  table  exhibits  an  encouraging  growth  of  self- 
reliance  in  this  Mission : 


Year 

Members. 

Raised  for  Sala¬ 
ries  of  Preachers. 

Average  per 
Member. 

Raised  for  Home 
Purposes. 

Average  per 
Member. 

1871 . 

7i461 

11,821 

$2,149 

$0  29 

$21,733 

$2  91 

i3io85 

I  II 

49,000 

4  IS 

In  contribution  to  the  Missionary  Society,  our  Mission  averages  over 
14  cents  per  member,  which  is  especially  noteworthy  in  view  of  the  fact 
that  the  State  Church  in  Germany,  according  to  Dr.  Christlieb,  (1878,) 
averages  in  gifts  to  foreign  missions  but  three-fourths  of  a  cent  per  mem¬ 
ber.  An  interesting  table,  illustrating  the  general  progress  of  our  Ger¬ 
many  and  Switzerland  Mission,  is  given  in  the  Manual  for  October, 
1881,  p.  324. 

The  Theological  Institute  and  the  Mission  Press  have  been  very  im¬ 
portant  factors  in  the  course  of  this  progress.  The  origin  of  the  Institute, 
the  early  directorship  of  Mr.  Jacoby,  and  the  arrivals  of  Messrs.  Warren 
and  Hurst  successively  to  fill  the  theological  chair,  have  been  mentioned. 
On  the  return  of  the  latter  to  the  United  States,  Professor  Sultzberger 
was  put  in  charge  of  this  department.  Mr.  Nippert  succeeded  Mr.  Jacoby 
as  director,  and  still  retains  that  position.  When  Mr.  Martin  made  his 
donation  for  a  building,  the  question  of  location  was  left  to  the  judgment 
of  the  German  preachers.  Frankfort-on-Main  was  fixed  upon  as  being  the 
present  center  of  German  Methodism  and  its  probable  center  for  the  future. 
The  school  was,  therefore,  removed  to  this  place  from  Bremen,  and  be¬ 
came  the  “  Martin  Mission  Institute.”  A  good,  substantial  building  was 
erected  for  it  on  a  well-chosen  site.  With  exception  of  the  salaries  of  the 
director  and  professor,  which  are  paid  by  the  Missionary  Society,  the 
institution  is  supported  by  voluntary  contributions  in  Germany.  It  has 
graduated  over  100  students,  and  nearly  all  the  present  preachers  of  the 
Conference  in  Germany  have  attended  this  school.  The  use  made  of  the 
press,  the  distribution  of  Methodist  books  immediately  upon  the  opening 
of  our  Mission,  has  been  noticed  ;  as  also  the  first  issue  of  Der  Evangelist 
and  Der  Kinderfreund.  Der  Missions  Bote  was  started  at  a  later  date. 
The  origin  of  our  Book  Concern  in  1857  has  been  mentioned.  The 
Missionary  Society  appropriated,  in  i860,  $1,000  toward  the  establishment 
of  a  press  for  the  Mission,  which  was  located  in  Hastedt,  a  suburb  of 
Bremen.  It  was  subsequently  removed  to  Steffensweg,  Bremen,  occupy¬ 
ing  the  vacant  parsonage,  the  former  chapel  of  the  Institute  being 
made  the  salesroom  of  the  Book  Concern,  now  an  imposing  building  on 
Georg  Strasse.  Here  a  great  work  has  been  already  accomplished,  which 
does  much  to  bring  our  Mission  into  high  repute  throughout  the  land. 


6o 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


A  large  number  of  hands  and  several  presses  are  continually  employed. 
A  debt  which  had  for  some  years  fettered  the  Concern  was  liquidated  in 
1880,  by  a  response  of  subscriptions  in  Germany  to  the  liberal  offer  of 
$5,000  from  that  benefactor  of  our  Missions,  Rev.  J.  F.  Goucher,  of  Balti¬ 
more.  The  property  of  the  concern  in  that  year  amounted  to  about 
$63,500.  C.  H.  Doering  has  been  for  many  years  the  Book  Agent,  and 
A.  Rodemeyer  is  Editor.  In  1880  the  number  of  subscribers  to  the 
“Evangelist”  was  10,578;  to  the  “Children’s  Friend,”  11,107;  to  the 
“Monthly  Messenger,”  11,545;  to  other  periodicals,  12,807.  From  1850, 
or  near  the  beginning  of  the  Mission,  to  1870,  382,000  books  had  been 
sold.  We  are  without  an  estimate  for  the  succeeding  decade,  but  there 
has  been  a  constant  advance  in  this  important  work  of  providing  a  sound 
evangelical  literature  for  Germany  through  our  Mission  Press.  A  Tract 
Society,  which  has  issued  and  distributed  full  10,000,000  pages  of  tracts, 
and  a  Sunday-school  Union,  exist  in  the  Mission.  These  have  been  aided 
by  the  same  general  societies  of  our  Church,  as  also  by  the  Religious 
Tract  Society  of  London.  The  American  Bible  Society  has  a  depot  in 
our  publishing  house,  and  with  its  aid  one  of  the  presses  is  chiefly  employed 
in  printing  Bibles  and  Testaments,  in  the  distribution  of  which  a  number 
of  colporteurs  are  constantly  engaged. 

We  readily  connect  with  the  history  of  the  Germany  and 
Switzerland  Mission  that  of  the 

SCANDINAVIAN  MISSIONS. 

These  had  a  similar  origin  with  the  Mission  in  Germany.  They  sprang 
out  of  the  work  begun  in  the  United  States  among  the  Scandinavian  im¬ 
migrants.  The  religious  necessities  of  these  immigrants  were  specially 
pressed  upon  the  attention  of  the  Board  in  the  year  1844.  At  this  time 
a  preacher  of  Swedish  birth,  Olof  Gustaf  Hedstrom,  who,  coming  to  this 
country  in  early  life  was  converted  in  1829,  and,  received  on  trial  in  the 
New  York  Conference  in  1835,  was  filling  an  appointment  in  the  interior. 
His  extraordinary  zeal  and  great  power  of  endurance  were  well  known, 
and  he  was  looked  to  to  undertake  a  mission  enterprise  among  his  fellow 
countrymen  in  the  city  of  New  York.  David  Terry,  the  Recording 
Secretary  of  the  Missionary  Society,  was  the  chief  instigator  and  pro¬ 
moter  of  the  proposed  movement.  Peter  Bergner,  an  earnest  Swedish 
convert,  was  ready  to  co-operate.  A  subscription  was  started  among 
generous  laymen,  and  a  ship,  which  lay  at  a  pier  in  the  Noith  River, 
amid  the  Scandinavian  shipping,  already  fitted  up  within  for  purposes  ot 
worship,  was  purchased  and  named  the  “John  Wesley.  This,  as  also 
the  new  ship  which  succeeded  it  in  1857,  became  Pastor  Hedstrom  s 
“  Bethel  Ship,”  the  chapel  of  the  “  North  River  Mission,”  to  which  he  was 
appointed  by  the  New  York  Conference  of  1845.  He  became  a  watchful 
and  providing  father  to  his  people,  both  in  a  spiritual  and  temporal  sense. 
Many  thousand  Bibles  and  Testaments  were  distributed  from  the  ship 


NORWAY  MISSION. 


63 


yearly;  the  converts  were  numerous.  Germans  and  people  of  other 
nationalities,  besides  the  Scandinavians,  shared  in  the  benefits  of  this 

Mission.  ,  .  ,  .  .  . 

The  converts  carried  their  religious  zeal  with  them  in  migrating  west¬ 
ward  and  Scandinavian  missions  sprang  up  in  that  diiection.  Messrs. 

I  I  Hedstrom  (the  Pastors  brother,)  Erickson,  Willerup,  Neuman,  and 
others  were  zealous  preachers.  By  1855  there  were  24  missionaries  in 
a  widely-extended  field,  with  1,074  members  and  some  church  buildings. 
In  1880,  the  work  had  expanded  into  two  distinct  conferences,  the  North¬ 
west  Norwegian  and  the  North-west  Swedish,  in  which  there  were 
86  preachers  in  charge,  6,937  full  members,  with  831  probationers,  and  104 
church  buildings.  There  are  besides  other  Scandinavian  districts  con¬ 
nected  with  English-speaking  conferences.  A  Swedish  and  a  Norwegian 
religious  paper  are  published.  Pastor  Hedstrom  died  in  May,  1877. 

Previous  to  this  event,  in  the  failure  of  his  health,  his  place  had  been 
supplied  by  Olof  P.  Petersen,  his  assistant  from  1850,  who  was,  however, 
soon  after  succeeded  in  this  work  by  others.  The  Bethel  Ship  was  moved 
to  Brooklyn  in  1876,  but  was  subsequently  abandoned  as  a  place  of 
worship.  The  Swedes  had  previously  built  a  church  in  Brooklyn,  and  for 
the  Norwegians  a  church  was  also  provided  in  the  same  city  by  Edwin 
Mead,  a  generous  citizen  of  New  York,  which  he  replaced  by  a  new  one, 
mostly  at  his  own  expense,  in  1881.  Such  is  a  brief  notice  of  the  rise  of  that 
earnest  Gospel  movement  among  the  Scandinavians  in  this  country  w  hie 
originated,  by  the  visits  of  the  early  converts  to  the  fatherland,  our  Mis¬ 
sions  in  those  countries.  The  visits  were  sometimes  made  for  the  express 
purpose  of  securing  the  conversion  of  friends  at  home.  We  begin  with 

I.  Norway. 

The  above-mentioned  O.  P.  Petersen,  a  Norwegian,  converted  in  1846, 
became  a  member  of  the  Bethel  Ship  the  next  year.  In  May,  1849,  he 
visited  his  native  land,  and  his  evangelistic  efforts  during  a  year  s  sojourn 
produced  a  wide-spread  awakening.  Returning  to  the  United  States  he 
became  a  missionary  in  Iowa,  but  the  Board  having  resolved,  at  the  insti¬ 
gation  of  Pastor  Hedstrom,  in  1853,  to  open  a  Mission  in  Norway,  where 
a  continuous  revival  was  already  in  progress,  Mr.  Petersen  was  summoned 
to  undertake  it.  He  arrived  in  Frederickstadt,  Norway,  in  December, 
1853.  Success  at  once  attended  his  preaching,  but  a  bitter  opposition 
was  aroused  against  the  Mission  as  an  ecclesiastical  invasion,  and  against 
the  searching  character  of  the  doctrine  preached.  Sarpsborg  was  soon 
made  a  second  center  of  operations.  In  the  summer  of  1856,  C.  Willerup, 
an  ordained  minister,  was  sent  to  Norway  as  superintendent  of  the  wor  , 
and  a  church  was  organized,  having  one  hundred  and  nineteen  members 
at  Sarpsborg,  and  about  seventy  at  Frederickshald,  with  a  Sunday-school 
in  both  places.  Church  buildings  were  erected  in  both  places  the  suc¬ 
ceeding  year.  . 

In  1857,  Mr..  Willerup,  being  a  Dane,  was  sent  to  conduct  a  work  m 


64 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


Denmark,  still  remaining  superintendent  of  the  Scandinavian  Mission, 
Messrs.  Steensen,  Cederholm  and  Arvesen  re-enforced  the  mission  in 
Norway,  the  last  named  opening  the  work  at  Porsgrund.  Class-leaders 
and  local  preachers  were  soon  raised  up,  and  the  ranks  of  the  ministry 
began  to  be  filled  in  the  country,  so  that  no  more  missionaries  were  needed 
from  the  United  States.  P.  Olsen  and  M.  Hansen  are  among  the  early 
names.  Circuits  were  added  year  after  year.  Christiania  was  occupied 
in  1 864.  In  1 866  Dr.  Durbin,  on  his  visit,  found  a  poor  but  fervent  member¬ 
ship.  The  Mission  was  greatly  hindered  by  the  laws  against  the  exercise  of 
the  pastoral  office  by  dissenters,  and  greatly  needed  a  literature  and  theo¬ 
logical  school.  The  press  has  in  later  years  been  very  abundantly  em¬ 
ployed.  This  year  there  were,  in  all  Scandinavia,  8  church  edifices,  757 
members,  11  Sunday-schools,  and  342  scholars. 

In  1868  the  Missions  were  divided,  and  Mr.  Petersen,  then  in  Wisconsin, 
was  appointed  to  the  superintendency  in  Norway.  He  found  a  discour- 
aging  state  of  things  in  Christiania  where  as  yet  there  was  no  edifice,  and 
throughout  the  Mission  the  most  favorable  sign  was  the  reaction  produced 
upon  the  Lutherans  in  stirring  them  up  to  chapel  building  and  active  mis¬ 
sion  work.  But  our  own  societies  prospered  much  the  succeeding  year, 
and  in  1870  Mr.  Petersen  left  the  Mission  in  a  promising  condition  to  the 
superintendency  of  Mr.  Hansen,  who  exhibited  great  fidelity  and  wisdom 
in  the  prosecution  of  his  work.  Now  came  the  best  days  of  the  Mission. 
“In  the  year  1872,”  says  Dr.  Reid’s  History,  “the  members,  as  poor  as 
they  were,  gave  an  average  of  $5  each  to  the  benevolent  objects  of  the 
Church.  One  lady  member,  more  able  than  the  rest,  offered  $4,500  to 
build  a  church  at  Christiania.  The  little  Church  Der  Evazige- 

Izste  Kzrketzdende,  (‘ Evangelical  Church  Tidings,’)  had  run  up  to  nearly 
thirteen  hundred  subscribers.  In  1877  this  periodical  became  a  weekly, 
and  was  issued  in  improved  form,  changing  its  name  to  Christelig  Tz~ 
dende ,  (‘  Christian  Tidings.’)  The  Boznenes  Sondags-Blad,  (‘Children’s 
Sunday  Paper,’)  had  2,400  subscribers.  In  Christiania,  as  the  result  of  A. 
Olsen’s  labors,  120  persons  were  received  into  full  connection  and  127  on 
probation,  and  a  chapel  was  commenced  with  a  seating  capacity  of  1,200. 
This  was  dedicated  by  Bishop  Harris  during  his  visit  to  the  Mission  in 
1874,  and  was  afterward  crowded  with  attentive  hearers  every  Sunday.” 

In  August,  1876,  the  Norway  Mission  was  organized  as  a  Conference, 
embracing  the  two  districts  of  Christiania  and  Porsgrund,  and  counting  at 
that  time  six  elders,  one  deacon,  and  eight  probationers  ;  three  of  the  latter 
being  then  received  into  full  connection.  There  were  2,798  members. 
At  the  Conference  o.f  1879,  Mr.  Hansen  was  elected  a  delegate  to  the 
General  Conference.  Bishop  Wiley,  who  presided  then,  wrote  :  “  I  find  a 
very  excellent  type  of  Methodism  in  Norway.  It  reminded  me  of  the 
Methodism  of  forty  years  ago  in  America.”  The  effects  of  financial  dis¬ 
tress  were  specially  felt  at  this  time,  and  the  debts  on  some  of  the  churches 
have  been  a  severe  burden  to  the  people.  This  year  also,  J.  H.  Johnson, 
of  the  Norwegian  work  in  America,  was  sent  out  to  the  Mission.  In  1880 


SWEDEN  MISSION. 


65 


some  relief  was  granted  by  the  General  Committee  for  church  debts. 
The  people  showed  great  eagerness  to  listen  to  our  preachers,  but  the  re¬ 
strictive  effects  of  the  laws  are  a  serious  hinderance  to  our  growth.  Noth¬ 
ing  is  abated  from  the  taxes  imposed  upon  our  members  for  the  State 
Church.  Our  societies  are  not  allowed  to  receive  any  members  under 
nineteen  years  of  age.  The  rising  movement  of  emigration  has  also 
made  a  draft  upon  our  membership.  The  statistics  of  the  year  show  20 
ordained  preachers,  16  local  preachers,  3,007  members,  22  churches,  42 
Sunday-schools,  with  2,290  scholars.  The  press  work  has  developed  very 
largely,  the  latest  report  (1881)  showing  26,961  volumes,  and  1,840,750 
pages  printed  during  the  year. 

II.  Sweden. 

J.  P.  Larsson  is  the  founder  of  this  Mission.  He  was  a  young  sailor 
when  converted  at  the  Bethel  Ship,  and  in  the  warmth  of  his  religious  ex¬ 
perience  returned  to  his  native  land  to  tell  his  kindred  and  friends  of  the 
good  news.  So  powerful  was  the  influence  which  accompanied  his  words 
that  he  was  constrained  to  continue  his  labors,  supporting  himself  mean¬ 
while  with  his  own  hands,  for  a  year  and  a  half,  until,  in  1854.  Pastor  Hed- 
strom  advocated  the  claims  of  this  work  before  the  Board,  and  a  small 
appropriation  was  made  to  so  far  aid  Mr.  Larsson  that  he  might  devote 
his  whole  time  to  spiritual  labors.  He  spent  several  months  thereafter  in 
the  city  of  Calmar,  distributing  Bibles,  visiting  the  people,  and  holding 
meetings  with  marvelous  results.  The  next  year  S.  M.  Swenson,  one  of 
the  class  leaders  of  the  Bethel  Ship,  joined  Mr.  Larsson,  and  the  two  spoke 
to  vast  multitudes  of  people,  among  whom  clergymen,  magistrates,  teach¬ 
ers,  and  other  learned  men  were  often  found.  This  was  only  lay  pleach¬ 
ing,  as  there  was  yet  no  recognition  of  dissenters’  rights  in  Sweden. 

In  1857  the  King  of  Sweden  made  an  earnest  effort  to  secure  more 
liberal  legislation,  but  was  thwarted  by  the  influence  of  the  ecclesiastics. 
The  agitation  of  this  question  continued  largely  to  occupy  public  atten¬ 
tion  for  some  years.  In  1865  A.  Cederholm,  an  ordained  missionai}/  of 
our  work  in  Norway,  went  over  to  Sweden  and  opened  preaching  at  Wisby, 
in  the  island  of  Gottland,  and  was  soon  assisted  by  A.  Palm.  The  con¬ 
gregations  still  abstained  from  meeting  in  the  hours  of  service  oi  the  Estab¬ 
lished  Church,  and  from  all  organization  as  churches  or  administration  of 
the  ordinances.  Dr.  Durbin  visited  the  mission  this  year,  and  at  Vv  isby 
advised  the  formation  of  classes  and  an  application  to  the  government  to 
be  set  off  from  the  State  Church.  Also  at  Gottenburg,  where  a  hall  was 
being  fitted  up  for  services  to  be  conducted  by  Messrs.  Larsson  and  Olsen, 
similar  action  was  counseled.  The  next  year  Mr.  Larsson,  on  the  decease 
of  Mr.  Cederholm,  took  his  place  at  Gottland,  and  V.  Witting  was  trans¬ 
ferred  from  the  United  States  to  Sweden,  and  took  charge  of  the  work  in 
Gottenburg  and  Stockholm.  In  the  former  city  a  powerful  revival  oc¬ 
curred,  with  crowds  of  people  attending  the  services,  who  were  counte¬ 
nanced  in  so  doing  by  Dr.  Wieselgren,  the  archdeacon  of  the  diocese.  Great 


66 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


revivals  also  prevailed  this  year  at  Carlskrona,  Monsteras,  Calmar,  and 
other  places.  In  Carlskrona  the  people  soon  built  a  neat  chapel,  “  many 
of  them,”  says  Dr.  Reid,  “living  on  two  meals  a  day  in  order  to  have 
something  to  contribute  to  the  building,  and  many  others  pawning  articles 
they  could  spare  from  their  houses  or  wardrobes  for  the  same  purpose.” 
This  was  the  first  Methodist  church  in  Sweden. 

In  1868  Bishop  Kingsley  inspected  the  work,  and  it  was  set  off  as  a 
separate  Mission,  under  the  superintendence  of  Victor  Witting.  The  number 
of  members  reported  at  the  close  of  the  year  was  1,326.  The  Churches 
grew  in  strength.  The  movements  of  the  Mission  were  every-where  at¬ 
tracting  the  attention  of  the  rich  and  influential  and  learned,  and  finding 
favor.  In  September,  1869,  a  chapel  was  dedicated  at  Wisby,  and  on  that 
occasion  Mr.  Witting  preached,  by  special  invitation,  before  her  royal 
highness  the  Princess  Eugenie,  at  her  summer  palace,  “  Fridhem.”  Early 
in  1870  a  large  manufacturer  was  converted,  who  thereupon  established 
morning  and  evening  prayers  among  his  employes,  a  large  number  of 
whom  were  converted — an  event  which  had  an  extensive  influence. 

During  1871  eight  chapels  were  built  and  dedicated,  and  eight  more 
were  in  process  of  erection.  Able  preachers  were  also  being  raised  up 
in  more  than  sufficient  numbers  to  supply  the  existing  societies,  and  gen¬ 
erous  contributions  were  made  for  the  benevolent  interests  of  the  Church. 
In  1872  fifty  preachers  were  engaged  in  the  work.  In  the  year  following 
there  were  nearly  1,000  conversions,  with  some  4,000  scholars  in  the  Sun¬ 
day-schools. 

This  prosperity  naturally  provoked  opposition.  Restrictive  laws  still 
existed,  which  were  sometimes  used  against  us.  Mr.  Nilsson  was  impris¬ 
oned  eleven  days  for  preaching  the  Gospel,  and  Mr.  Wallenius  fined  for 
the  same  act.  The  persecution  raged  especially  at  Warberg,  but  we  soon 
after  had  a  fine  chapel  there.  In  1874  a  new  law  to  secure  the  recogni¬ 
tion  and  rights  of  dissenters  having  been  passed,  the  annual  meeting  of 
the  Mission,  under  the  presidency  of  Bishop  Harris,  decided  with  great 
unanimity  to  formally  withdraw  from  the  State  Church.  The  action  was 
received  with  manifest  favor  from  the  authorities  and  the  public.  The 
title  chosen  by  this  body  was  “  The  Swedish  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.” 
A  deputation  of  preachers  and  laymen  sought  an  audience  on  this  subject 
with  the  king,  who  received  them  with  great  consideration  and  much 
emotion,  saying,  as  he  dismissed  them,  “  God  be  with  you,  my  people.” 
The  petition  for  separation  had,  however,  first  to  obtain  approval  from 
the  consistories  of  all  the  dioceses  in  which  we  had  societies,  and  the  final 
action  was  consummated  only  after  the  lapse  of  some  time.  This  year 
(1874)  the  Mission  counted  2,507  members,  22  chapels  valued  at  $28,424, 
and  more  than  $1,600  was  contributed  to  the  Missionary  Society.  The 
Mission  was  divided  into  three  districts.  The  training-school  for  candi¬ 
dates  for  the  ministry,  which  had  been  formed  at  Orebro,  counted  17  stu¬ 
dents.  From  funds  contributed  by  the  people  a  press  had  also  been  pur¬ 
chased,  and  a  book  concern  established,  under  the  title  “Wesleyana,” 


SWEDEN  MISSION. 


67 


which  is  located  at  Goteburg.  Twenty  books  and  pamphlets  and  twenty- 
six  tracts  were  published  during  this  year.  The  Lilia  Sandebudet,  (“  Little 
Messenger,”)  a  good  church  periodical,  had  4,000  subscribers,  and  the 
Sunday-school  paper  the  same  number.  Such  are  some  of  the  indica¬ 
tions  of  the  condition  of  the  Sweden  Mission  when  the  separation  from 
the  State  Church  was  accomplished. 

The  organization  of  the  Mission  as  an  Annual  Conference  followed  in 
August,  1876.  The  two  years  had  shown  a  marked  growth.  The 
number  of  ministers  at  this  date  was  53,  with  59  assistants  ;  members, 
5,663;  churches,  31,  valued  at  $97,262.  Upon  this  amount  of  church 
property,  however,  there  was  a  heavy  indebtedness  of  $55,462.  Some  of 
the  societies  had,  doubtless,  incurred  these  debts  under  circumstances  to 
justify  it.  In  Sweden,  as  in  Germany,  it  is  difficult  to  hire  halls  suitable 
for  worship,  and  school-houses,  of  which  our  itinerant  fathers  availed 
themselves  in  America,  are  not  to  be  had.  In  many  cases  the  policy  of 
running  in  debt  was  hardly  defensible,  and  in  more  recent  years  church¬ 
building  in  the  Sweden  Mission  has  been  conducted  with  a  more  strict 
dependence  upon  the  resources  in  hand.  Nevertheless,  the  people,  in  the 
year  of  the  Conference  organization,  realizing  the  aggregate  of  the  indebt¬ 
edness,  set  about  reducing  it  with  a  patient  determination.  Every  thing 
that  concerns  building  in  European  countries  looks  to  a  prolonged  future. 
Loans  are  effected  for  a  number  of  decades,  and  can  be  gradually  re¬ 
duced  by  paying  a  high  rate  of  interest.  Bishop  Andrews,  who  organ¬ 
ized  the  Conference,  wrote  at  the  time  concerning  the  matter :  “  A  Con¬ 
ference  which  sat  under  the  shadow  of  a  cathedral  which  was  about  200 
years  in  building,  and  is  600  years  old,  may,  perhaps,  be  pardoned  if  it 
lays  its  plans  for  the  life-time  of  a  generation.”  Unexpected  financial 
depressions  in  the  country,  and  particularly  the  depletion  of  our  societies 
by  a  large  emigration,  which  springs  up  afresh,  leaves  the  indebted 
churches  in  a  state  of  embarrassment  noted  in  the  Annual  Reports,  and 
which,  to  be  rightly  regarded,  must  be  judged  in  view  of  the  circumstances 
here  presented.  The  straitened  condition  of  the  missionary  treasury  has 
forbidden  the  Society  to  make  such  grants  to  relieve  the  Swedish  Churches 
as  the  necessities  of  the  case  have  seemed  to  require.  Very  few  parson¬ 
ages  have  been  built  or  procured,  there  being  only  three  reported  in  1880. 

The  laws  have  been  generally  administered  in  a  manner  favorable  for 
our  work  since  the  formal  separation.  The  reports  for  each  year  since 
the  organization  of  the  Conference  show  a  steady  growth.  In  almost 
every  place  additions  have  been  annually  made  to  the  societies,  and  the 
Sunday-schools  have  flourished.  Our  work  has  taken  hold  among  a  good, 
interesting  class  of  people,  sober  and  industrious,  mostly  mechanics  and 
farmers.  It  has  also  of  late  engaged  the  attention  and  received  the  con¬ 
tributions  of  many  among  the  wealthier  class  in  the  community.  A 
second  congregation  has  been  formed  at  Stockholm.  The  Theological 
School  has  been  removed  to  this  place,  and  is  under  the  direction  of  G. 
Fredengren.  The  number  of  students  last  reported  was  eight.  Measures 


68 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


have  been  taken  to  establish  a  common  theological  school  for  the  three 
Scandinavian  Missions.  In  the  old  university  town  of  Upsala  we  have  a 
tr00d  church  and  a  successful  work.  Altogether  there  were  reported  m 
1880  47  churches  valued  at  $123,963  ;  7.824  members,  and  6,148  Sunday- 
school  scholars;  $.,648  was  collected  for  the  Missionary  Society,  and 
$11,702  for  self-support.  There  are  three  districts  m  the  Conference 
Stockholm,  Karlskrona,  and  Goteborg,  the  largest  churches  being  at  Stock¬ 
holm,  Upsala,  Gefle,  Eskilstuna,  Karlskrona,  Calmar,  iNorrkoping,  Wisby. 
Goteborg,  Orebro,  and  Karlskoga. 


III.  Denmark. 

In  1857,  as  noted  in  the  sketch  of  the  Norway  Mission,  Mr.  Willemp 
went  to  Copenhagen  and  conducted  preaching  services  there,  where  a 
zealous  colporteur,  Boie  Smith,  had  already  been  at  work.  Mr.  Larsson 
came  as  assistant  preacher  the  next  year.  Only  moderate  success  attended 
these  efforts.  The  need  of  a  church  building  was  felt,  and  a  liberal  prop¬ 
osition  for  this  object  was  made  by  a  wealthy  convert  in  the  city.  In 
1861  the  General  Committee  appropriated  $5-°oo  toward  the  erection  of  a 
church  in  Copenhagen,  to  which  Harold  Dollner,  a  liberal  Danish  mer¬ 
chant  of  New  York,  and  Danish  Consul-General,  has  added  from  time  to 
time  other  large  contributions.  In  1866  this  church  was  dedicated  with 
impressive  ceremonies.  It  is  a  commodious  and  handsome  building,  val¬ 
ued  at  about  $65,000.  At  this  date  there  were  four  appointments  in  Den¬ 
mark,  namely,  Copenhagen,  Veile,  Svendborg,  and  Fraborg.  Different 
preachers  succeeded  Mr.  Larsson,  one  after  the  other,  as  assistants  to  the 
superintendent.  Veile,  which  is  now,  in  view  of  its  large  membership 
our  chief  station,  and’ where  a  good  church  has  been  built  without  aid 
from  abroad,  was  opened  by  Mr.  Smith.  The  latter,  before  leaving  Veile 
in  1872,  dedicated  a  church  at  Hornsyld,  which  had  been  presented  to 
the  mission  by  a  Danish  resident,  Niels  Simonson.  In  1870  the  work  had 
spread  into  Langeland,  across  the  river  from  Svendborg.  Theie,  a  wealthy 
farmer,  named  Brann,  secured  the  erection  of  a  very  fine  chapel  which  he 
deeded  to  the  Mission  on  condition  of  receiving  a  four  per  cent,  annuity. 
Thus  various  hopeful  events  have  occurred  from  time  to  time  to  encour¬ 
age  this  Mission  where  the  work  has  been,  on  the  whole,  difficult. 

Among  these  difficulties,  internal  troubles  are  to  be  counted.  At  one 
period  (1872)  a  large  number  of  members  withdrew  or  were  expelled 
from  the  Mission.  Similar  factional  troubles  have  existed  in  later  >eais. 
The  external  obstacles  have  been  the  religious  coldness  of  the  people,  who 
in  general  lack  that  spiritual  ardor  which  characterizes  the  Swedes,  a 
disposition  to  remain  satisfied  with  the  formal  rites  and  services  of  the 
Established  Church,  and  the  silent  but  continuous  opposition  ot  eccle¬ 
siastical  influence  to  our  success.  Prejudices  which  formeily  existed 
against  us  have,  however,  of  late  yielded  to  a  better  feeling,  though  a 
good  deal  of  bigotry  is  still  manifested  by  the  authorities,  and  the  efforts 
of  the  Mission  to  hire  halls  for  preaching  are  often  thwarted.  As  earl) 


DENMARK  MISSION. 


69 


as  1873  a  great  public  advance  was  made  in  the  recognition  of  Karl 
Schou  as  a  clergyman  and  Superintendent  of  the  Mission,  to  which 
position  he  had  been  appointed  the  previous  year.  During  all  the  diffi¬ 
culties  of  the  Mission,  Hon.  M.  J.  Cramer,  United  States  Minister  for 
many  years  at  Copenhagen,  and  an  ordained  minister  of  our  Church, 
has  rendered  constant  and  valuable  aid  by  his  sympathy  and  counsels. 
Mr.  Dollner  was  also  its  steady  friend  and  constant  pecuniary  helper. 

The  inspiriting  influence  of  our  work  upon  the  State  Church,  especially 
in  the  matter  of  Sunday-schools,  has  been  very  marked  here  as  elsewhere 
in  our  Missions  to  Western  Europe.  The  eager  interest  taken  by  the 
children  in  our  schools  has  seemed  to  necessitate  a  like  organization  in 
the  Established  Church.  The  Superintendent’s  report  for  1877  says: 
“  Sunday-schools  are  now  being  opened  in  nearly  all  the  towns,  and 
many  places  in  the  country.  In  Copenhagen,  where  there  were,  four 
years  ago,  only  three  or  four,  there  are  now  over  twenty.  And  Bishop 
Bowman  wrote  the  next  year  :  “  If  this,  our  influence  on  the  State  Church 
were  the  only  good  Methodism  has  done  for  Denmark,  it  would  be  suffi¬ 
cient  to  compensate  for  all  the  expenses  of  the  Mission. 

By  the  most  recent  accounts  from  this  Mission  the  former  troubles 
have  disappeared,  and  an  era  of  steady  prosperity  seems  to  have  begun. 
Promising  candidates  for  the  ministry  are  coming  forward.  A  new 
church  has  been  erected  in  the  important  seaport  of  Frederickshavn,  and 
another  is  in  process  of  erection  at  Svendborg.  Provision  has  been  made 
by  Mr.  Dollner  for  entirely  relieving  the  church  in  Copenhagen  of  its 
heavy  debt.  Considerable  work  has  been  done  by  the  Mission  through 
the  press,  the  last  report  showing  352,000  pages  printed  during  the  year. 
A  monthly  “Missionary  Advocate”  (now  changed  to  a  semi-monthly) 
has  been  for  some  time  published,  and  also  a  weekly  paper.  Karl  Schou 
is  still  Superintendent.  The  statistics  for  1880  show  7  circuits  ;  8  ordained 
and  4  unordained  preachers  ;  4  churches,  valued  at  $76,860,  with  739 
members;  and  17  Sunday-schools,  with  1,079  scholars. 


Need  of  Evangelical  Missions  in  Europe.— This  arch-heresy,  that 
baptism  is  an  indispensable  and  inevitable  saving  grace,  and  that  the  act¬ 
ual  Christian  state  is  to  be  developed  by  constant  attention  to  the  sacra¬ 
ment  of  the  Lord’s  Supper,  administered  by  a  regularly  authorized  priest, 
prevails  every- where  in  Europe,  and  (excepting  Jews,  infidels,  and  the 
Baptists,  Methodists,  and  a  few  others)  pervades  all  classes  as  an  unques¬ 
tionable  reality.  All  this  must  be  overcome  by  true  evangelical  Chris¬ 
tianity.  The  first  form  of  successful  conviction,  leading  to  true  conver¬ 
sion,  must  be  doubt  as  to  the  genuineness  of  sacramental  regeneration , 
and  the  next,  a  clear  understanding  of  personal  guilt  for  sin,  which  will 
throw  away  the  cherished  errors  of  a  lifetime,  to  find  a  Saviour  from 
guilt  and  hell.  A  hard  thing  to  undertake,  and  yet  we  and  our  brethren 
of  other  spiritual  Churches  must  reach  this  result  through  the  truth  and 
the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  or  fail. — Bishop  Peck. 


70 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES 


COMPARATIVE  TABLE  OF  THE  GERMANY  AND  SWITZERLAND  CONFERENCE, 

Showing  the  Progress  of  the  Conference  from  date  of  its  Organization.1 


MEMBERS. 


SUNDAY- 

SCHOOLS, 


SELF-SUPPORT. 


Years. 

Full  Connec¬ 
tion, 

On  Trial. 

Schools. 

Scholars. 

Various 

Purposes. 

£ 

£ 

V2 

1 S56 . . . 

424 

109 

15 

1,108 

Marks. 

Marks. 

1857... 

558 

216 

16 

1,125 

185S. . . 

755 

324 

19 

1,190 

1S59 . . . 

S28 

491 

24 

1,585 

2,080 

I860... 

1,051 

586 

36 

1861... 

1,354 

827 

40 

2.254 

1862... 

1,753 

824 

44 

2,601 

1S63. . . 

2,126 

1,249 

51 

2,844 

1864... 

2,852 

1,280 

66 

2,9S5 

1865... 

3,465 

1,151 

82 

2.953 

1866... 

3,905 

1,465 

117 

5.264 

1867... 

4,302 

1,626 

139 

5,868 

1S68. . . 

4,816 

1,518 

148 

6,350 

1869 . . . 

5,396 

1,560 

161 

7,434 

64.509 

2,255 

1870... 

5,812 

1,447 

151 

8,378 

72,083 

4,361 

1871... 

6,092 

1,369 

207 

9,216 

78.057 

9,054 

1872... 

6,230 

1,727 

229 

10,071 

86.394 

11,586 

1873... 

6,642 

1,871 

244 

11,260 

103.239 

16,170 

1S74... 

7,022 

1,899 

262 

11.662 

12S,769 

15,729 

1S75. . . 

7,348 

2,319 

273 

12.395 

152,030 

18,600 

1876.. . 

7,960 

2.264 

301 

13,355 

157,786 

29,780 

1877.. . 

8,537 

2.270 

314 

15,283 

149,010 

38,275 

1878... 

9,0S3 

2,237 

338 

16,476 

152,650 

45,437 

1879... 

9,224 

2,112 

360 

17,953 

154,563 

52.811 

1880. .. 

9,444 

2,377 

372 

18,716 

151.651 

55.651 

1881. .. 

9.717 

2,237 

3S0 

19.359 

159.8S7 

57,531 

COLLECTIONS  FOR  CHURCH 
SOCIETIES. 

TOTALS. 

Average  per  Member, 

Missionary 

Society. 

Tract  Society. 

Bible  Society. 

Sunday-School 

Union. 

Self-support. 

Collections. 

Marks. 

Marks. 

M’ks 

M’ks 

Marks. 

Marks. 

Marks. 

396 

39 

11 

446 

1,702 

525 

ie 

2,243 

2,979 

73S 

40 

34 

3,791 

3,213 

784 

97 

52 

4,146 

3,290 

806 

74 

76 

4.246 

3,216 

1,006 

12 

62 

4.296 

m  m  a  m 

5,923 

1,132 

34 

60 

7,149 

.... 

4,749 

1,019 

113 

3 

5,SS4 

5,352 

1,625 

136 

32 

7,145 

4,668 

1,516 

157 

61 

S,302 

3,848 

1.909 

200 

41 

5,998 

3,625 

1,896 

233 

40 

5,794 

•  •  •  • 

1.272 

1,944 

76 

4 

3,296 

864 

1,425 

72 

42 

66,764 

2,403 

9.95 

687 

1.515 

57 

20 

76,444 

2,179 

9.70 

465 

1,380 

63 

15 

87,151 

1.928 

11.90 

369 

1,902 

108 

24 

97,980 

2,403 

11.85 

2,547 

1,96S 

219 

105 

119,409 

4,S39 

14.45 

3,564 

2,052 

303 

117 

144,498 

6.036 

16.85 

4,992 

2,007 

357 

165 

170,630 

7,521 

22.40 

5,883 

1,655 

324 

174 

187,566 

8,036 

19.15 

6,442 

1,735 

292 

166 

187,285 

8,635 

18.15 

6,120 

1,339 

270 

190 

198.087 

7,919 

18.19 

5.625 

1,432 

273 

220 

207,374 

7,550 

18.95 

5.186 

1,181 

251 

636 

207,302 

7,254 

18.14 

5.393 

926 

286 

289 

217,418 

6,894 

IS. 70 

BY  DECADES. 

1S60 — total  membership,  1,637  ;  total  collections  toward  self-support,  4,246  marks;  average  per 
member,  2.59  marks. 

1870 — total  membership,  7,259;  total  collections  toward  self-support,  76,444  marks;  average  per 
member,  9  70  marks. 

1880 — total  membership,  11,821 ;  total  collections  toward  self-support,  207,302  marks ;  average 
per  member,  18.14  marks. - Note:  The  mark=  28.S  cents. 

COMPARATIVE  TABLE  OF  THE  SWEDEN  MISSION, 

Showing  the  Progress  of  the  Mission  from  date  of  its  Separate  Organization.2 


Years. 

Preachers  in  the  Serv¬ 
ice  of  the  Mission. 

Members  in  full  con¬ 
nection  and  on  trial. 

SUNDAY-SCHOOL 

CHILDREN  AND 

TEACHERS. 

CHURCH  PROPERTY. 

Missionary 

Collection. 

Sum  of  all 

Collections. 

NUMBER  OF 

SUBSCRIBERS. 

Children. 

BO 

s 

rC 

o 

o3 

o> 

H 

Churches, 

Value. 

Debt. 

Sandebudet. 

Sondags-skol- 

klockan. 

1868.... 

7 

424 

354 

34 

$97  84 

$522  34 

1869 .... 

15 

1,326 

1,021 

110 

160  73 

2,754  71 

408 

1870.. 

14 

1,742 

1,278 

114 

2 

$4,702  71 

$2,567  57 

148  65 

4,651  93 

547 

.... 

1871.... 

23 

2,495 

1,777 

180 

4 

5,891  90 

4.332  49 

444  91 

4,953  36 

895 

•  .  •  . 

1872... . 

30 

3,113 

1,954 

183 

9 

13,689  19 

6,602  50 

582  46 

8,851  21 

1,896 

.... 

1873.... 

39 

3,649 

2,506 

238 

17 

23,000  00 

10,397  03 

923  48 

10,765  25 

1,849 

2,431 

1874.. 

4S 

4,517 

3,396 

291 

22 

28,452  84 

13,336  45 

1,212  58 

16,062  40 

2,644 

3,684 

1875... 

58 

5,023 

4,136 

361 

28 

76,894  92 

43,406  49 

1,450  82 

15,951  02 

3,943 

5,565 

1876.... 

55 

5,667 

4,931 

435 

31 

93.882  59 

52,550  35 

1,652  21 

19,550  09 

4,283 

6,754 

1877.... 

57 

6,262 

4,971 

440 

33 

91,437  07 

46,569  81 

2,128  24 

17,012  54 

4,311 

6,544 

1878.... 

54 

6,800 

5,500 

505 

38 

107,250  24 

47.858  75 

1,645  02 

26,278  13 

4.116 

4,850 

1879. . 

53 

7,516 

6,643 

523 

43 

113, 77S  27 

50,181  97 

1,662  20 

24,601  29 

3,871 

4,599 

18S0. . . . 

52 

7.824 

6,438 

488 

47 

124,952  70 

44,754  25 

1,663  27 

27.305  99 

3,871 

3,211 

1881.... 

5S 

8,205 

6.473 

520 

52 

135,488  38 

54,519  08 

1,976  75 

25,755  29 

3,765 

4,871 

1  This  table  was  furnished  by  Dr.  Reid  during  his  visit  to  the  Germany  and  Switzerland  Mission. 

2  This  table  was  furnished  by  Rev.  B.  A.  Carlsson,  Presiding  Elder  of  Karlskrona  District.  _ 


The  Bulgaria  Mission. 

The  Bulgarians,  originally  of  Turanian  stock,  migrated  into  Europe 
and  established  a  kingdom  in  the  seventh  century,  which  was  in  frequent 
conflict  with  the  Greek  emperors.  Mingling  their  blood  with  the  Slavic 
population  which  had  preceded  them  on  the  soil,  they  lost,  in  process  of 
time,  much  of  their  fierce  and  warlike  disposition,  and  became  entirely 
Slavic  in  speech  and  character.  They  were  converted  to  Christianity  in 
the  ninth  century,  and  adopted  the  forms  and  government  of  the  Greek 
Church.  They  early  occupied  the  country  both  north  and  south  of  the 
Balkan  Mountains,  and  are  found  mingled  with  the  Greeks  throughout 
Macedonia.  The  present  total  Bulgarian  population  is  estimated  at  about 
4,500,000.  Bulgaria  formed  a  portion  of  the  Turkish  Empire  from  the 
time  of  its  establishment  in  Europe. 

About  1830  signs  of  an  awakening  appeared  among  the  Bulgarians, 
incited  by  influences  from  Western  Europe.  They  developed  a  remarkable 
interest  in  education,  for  which  they  began  to  make  special  efforts  in 
1850,  having  succeeded  in  establishing  a  system  of  schools  which  extends 
to  every  town  and  village.  In  the  matter  of  religion  they  had  frequently 
sought,  during  the  present  century,  to  make  their  Church  independent  of 
the  Greek  patriarch,  and  to  free  themselves  from  the  enforced  use  of  the 
Greek  tongue,  and  such  independence  was  finally  secured,  under  decree  of 
the  Turkish  government,  in  1870. 

Immediately  upon  evidence  of  the  educational  movement  among  this 
people  our  missionary  authorities  were  awake  to  the  prospects  which 
seemed  to  open  here  for  mission  work.  In  1852  the  General  Committee 
made  an  appropriation  of  $5,000  for  a  Mission  to  Bulgaria,  to  be  applied 
whenever  the  project  should  become  feasible.  Though  an  appropriation 
was  made  in  similar  manner  from  year  to  year,  the  Mission  was  not 
actually  begun  till  1857.  The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions  had  been  many  years  operating  among  the  varied 
population  of  European  Turkey,  and  their  attention  was  drawn  to  the 
movement  among  the  Bulgarians.  They  were  particularly  encouraged  by 
the  ready  sale  found  for  portions  of  Scriptures  in  the  Bulgarian  lan¬ 
guage.  Finding  themselves  unable  to  answer  the  appeals  which  came  to 
them  from  the  Bulgarians  north  of  the  Balkans,  they  made,  in  the  year 
1854,  a  formal  proposition  to  the  Missionary  Secretaries  that  our  Church 
should  occupy  that  portion  of  the  field,  and  in  subsequent  years  the  re¬ 
lations  of  the  two  Missions  have  been  of  a  cordial  and  mutually  helpful 
character. 

In  1857,  Wesley  Prettyman  and  Albert  L.  Long  were  sent  out  to  open 
the  Bulgaria  Mission.  They  explored  the  territory  north  of  the  Balkans 
in  company  with  Dr.  Bliss,  of  the  American  Board,  who  had  knowledge 
of  the  country,  and  found  the  general  attitude  of  the  government  and 


7  4 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


people  favorable.  They  fixed  upon  Shumla  as  their  chief  station.  Here 
8,000  of  the  40,000  population  were  Bulgarians.  F.  W.  Flocken,  who 
was  a  German  of  Russian  nativity,  arrived  from  the  United  States  as  a 
re-enforcement  early  in  1859,  the  three  missionaries  still  occupying 
Shumla.  Their  attention  was  ere  long  drawn  to  Tirnova  as  a  more 
eligible  headquarters  for  the  Mission.  Here  the  Bulgarian  element  was  in 
preponderance  more  decidedly  than  in  any  other  city,  and  growing  in 
power.  Mr.  Long  removed  thither  in  September,  1859.  Our  missionary 
found  more  favor  here  than  did  the  Romanists,  who,  at  this  period,  were 
making  special  efforts  to  win  over  the  Bulgarian  Church  to  their  com¬ 
munion. 

As  Mr.  Long  began  to  gather  a  congregation  at  Tirnova,  bitter  op¬ 
position  appeared  on  the  part  of  the  ecclesiastics.  Some  of  the  latter, 
however,  came  to  the  missionary,  confessed  the  lack  of  true  religion 
among  their  people,  and  begged  the  loan  of  Bibles.  At  this  juncture 
Gabriel  Elieff,  who  had  been  converted  many  years  before  through  the 
reading  of  a  Bulgarian  Testament  published  by  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  and  had  been  long  employed  as  a  colporteur  by  that  Society, 
attached  himself  to  Mr.  Long,  and  has  ever  afterward  distinguished  him¬ 
self  as  a  faithful  laborer  in  our  Mission.  “  He  has  shared,”  says  Dr. 
Reid,  “all  its  vicissitudes  and  been  the  inspiration  for  its  continuance.” 
Mr.  Prettyman  continued  to  direct  the  work  at  Shumla,  which  bore  fruit 
in  some  conversions  and  in  the  growing  repute  and  influence  of  the  mis¬ 
sionaries  in  the  adjacent  country. 

Mr.  Flocken  was  attracted  to  Tultcha,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Danube, 
where,  among  the  varied  population,  were  to  be  found  some  200  families 
of  Molokans,  a  sect  from  Russia,  which  practiced  a  primitive  mode  of 
worship  quite  similar  to  the  Methodist,  and  derived,  as  they  affirmed, 
about  ninety  years  earlier  from  England.  It  was  asserted  that  the  sect 
numbered  nearly  one  million  in  Russia.  Mr.  Flocken  began  teaching, 
his  school  soon  numbering  fifty  children,  preaching  to  the  Molokans  and 
to  the  Germans,  and  also  laboring  among  the  Bulgarians  with  some  con¬ 
versions.  He  entertained  much  hope  of  forming  a  church  among  the 
Molokans  and  of  spreading  the  truth  in  Russia  through  them. 

Before  the  end  of  1861  an  efficient  native  helper  was  found  in  each  of 
the  mission  stations.  The  year  1862  was  one  of  alarm  for  the  Bulgarians,  of 
defeat  in  their  efforts  for  ecclesiastical  independence,  and  of  abatement  in 
the  attendance  upon  our  mission  services.  We  had  no  press  or  publications 
with  which  to  meet  the  violent  assaults  of  the  Greek,  Bulgarian,  and  Jesuit 
press.  The  Romanists  were  renewing  their  efforts.  Mr.  Prettyman,  who  was 
convinced  that  a  press  of  our  own,  a  stronger  missionary  force,  a  separate 
Church  and  school  organization,  were  necessary  for  the  efficient  working  of 
our  Mission,  soon  returned  in  discouragement  to  the  United  States.  Mr. 
Long  was  charged  with  superintendence  of  the  Mission,  and  in  June, 
1863,  removed  to  Constantinople,  where  he  devoted  much  attention  to 
press  work.  He  commenced  the  publication  of  the  Zornitza  (“The 


BULGARIA  MISSION. 


75 


Day  Star,”)  a  monthly  paper  in  Bulgarian,  which  is  still  continued  (now 
a  weekly)  by  the  American  Board  as  a  very  influential  organ.  He  also 
joined  with  Dr.  Riggs  in  preparing  a  revision  of  the  Bulgarian  New  Tes¬ 
tament. 

In  1865,  Bishop  Thomson  visited  the  mission  field  with  the  Superinten¬ 
dent.  At  Tultcha  the  expectations  of  success  with  the  Molokans  had 
met  with  disappointment,  but  Mr.  Flocken  had  an  excellent  school  for 
the  Russians,  numbering  258  pupils.  It  seemed  almost  impossible,  how¬ 
ever,  to  obtain  a  religious  influence  over  these  youths  which  could  effect 
a  change  in  their  Church  relation,  on  account  of  the  persistent  restraint 
imposed  by  the  peculiar  customs  of  the  family  life.  Submission  to 
parental  control,  notwithstanding  the  prevalent  system  of  early  marriages, 
and  to  ecclesiastial  authority,  is  a  marked  characteristic  of  the  people. 
Gabriel  Elieff  had  success  in  securing  some  regular  hearers  at  Sistof.  In 
this  year,  977,000  pages  of  books  and  tracts  had  been  printed  for  the 
Mission  at  Constantinople,  a  work  which  specially  engaged  Mr.  Long’s 
attention.  The  latter  visited  New  York  the  next  year  to  supervise  the 
stereotyping  of  a  parallel  edition  of  the  New  Testament  in  the  ancient  Slavic 
and  Bulgarian  languages,  returning  to  his  post  in  Constantinople  in  1868. 
The  same  year  E.  A.  Wanless  and  wife  re-enforced  the  Mission. 

.The  year  1868  was  also  marked  by  a  surprising  revival  work  among 
the  Lipovan  sect  of  Russians  under  Mr.  Flocken’s  labors  at  Tultcha.  A 
Russian  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  with  two  classes,  stewards,  and  one 
licensed  exhorter  was  organized  the  following  year,  and  the  Articles  of 
Religion,  the  General  Rules,  portions  of  the  Ritual,  Catechism  No.  2, 
about  ninety  hymns,  a  brief  Church  history,  and  some  other  books  were 
issued  in  Russian.  New  hope  sprang  up  for  the  development  of  a  great 
work  in  Russia  itself.  The  little  society,  however,  soon  suffered  severe 
losses  by  death.  At  Sistof  persecution  was  experienced,  but  a  class  of 
fourteen  members  had  been  organized. 

In  1870,  Mr.  Flocken  was  removed  to  Rustchuk  in  company  with  Mr. 
Wanless,  Dimitry  Petroff,  a  converted  Lipovan,  being  left  in  charge  of 
the  work  in  Tultcha,  where  were  17  members,  2  probationers,  and  a 
Sunday-school  of  35.  The  attempt  to  open  work  at  Rustchuk  awakened 
most  determined  hostility  on  the  part  of  the  ecclesiastical  power.  1  he 
Bulgarians  made  it  a  point  of  patriotism  to  hold  closely  to  their  national 
Church.  This  was  an  every-where  prevalent  obstacle  to  the  Mission,  and 
the  outlook  in  the  existing  condition  of  the  country  disappointed  former 
expectations,  and  seemed  almost  hopeless.  Messrs.  Flocken  and  Wanless 
returned  to  the  United  States.  Mr.  Long  continued  to  reside  at  Con¬ 
stantinople,  preaching  to  the  Bulgarians,  and  was  also  elected  professor 
in  Robert  College.  He  was  requested  by  the  Board  to  exercise  a  super¬ 
vision  over  the  mission  work  that  still  remained  to  us  in  Bulgaria.  In 
1872  he  made  a  tour  of  the  Mission,  and  found  the  churches  still  sustained 
at  Tultcha  and  Sistof  under  the  native  preachers.  The  latter  pleaded  for 
the  return  of  the  missionaries. 


/6 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


In  1873,  the  Board  having  resolved  to  take  up  the  Mission  again  with 
more  vigor,  F.  W.  Flocken  and  H.  A.  Buchtel  went  out  with  their  fami¬ 
lies,  the  first  mentioned  to  be  Superintendent  in  place  of  Dr.  Long, 
whose  other  duties  prevented  his  serving  in  that  capacity.  Special  hope 
was  entertained  at  this  period  from  the  new  position  of  ecclesiastical  af¬ 
fairs,  the  Bulgarian  Exarch  having  been  now  installed  at  the  head  of  the 
national  Church ;  and  yet  the  result  was  full  of  disappointment.  There 
was  no  advance  in  the  tone  of  spirituality,  Bishops  were  hastily  ordained 
to  the  dissatisfaction  of  the  people,  and  the  old  Slavic  language  was  ap¬ 
pointed  for  the  church  services  instead  of  the  familiar  Bulgarian  which 
had  been  the  object  of  desire.  Unexpected  distresses  of  the  treasury  at 
home  prevented  the  immediate  re-enforcement  of  the  Mission,  and  the  ill¬ 
ness  of  his  wife  compelled  the  return  of  Mr.  Buchtel.  Mr.  Flocken,  how¬ 
ever,  opened  two  new  stations,  Orchania  and  Plevna,  with  native  helpers, 
and  colporteurs  were  found  who  did  effective  work  in  the  circulation  of 
Bibles  and  other  books.  A  class  of  promising  young  men  were  being  in¬ 
structed  by  Mr.  Flocken  for  the  ministry.  A  Bible  woman,  Clara  Proca, 
was  sustained  by  the  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

Bishop  Harris,  after  his  visit  to  the  Mission  in  May,  1874,  urged  its  re¬ 
enforcement,  and  E.  F.  Lounsbury  went  out  in  June,  1875,  being  assigned 
to  Sistof,  and  D.  C.  Challis  and  wife  in  December  of  the  same  year, 
going  to  Rustchuk.  The  Russo-Turkish  war  disturbances  soon  began. 
Fearful  scenes  were  being  enacted  in  the  massacre  of  Bulgarians  south  of 
the  Balkans  by  the  Turks.  An  annual  meeting  of  the  Mission,  the  first 
one  held,  was  early  convened,  April  22,  1876.  It  met  at  Rustchuk,  the 
missionaries,  Messrs.  Flocken,  Long,  Challis,  and  Lounsbury,  being 
present  with  eight  native  helpers.  Appointments  were  arranged  for  the 
year.  It  subsequently  appeared  that  Bishop  Andrews  was  able  to  meet 
the  Mission,  and  he  convened  its  members  again  at  Rustchuk  in  October. 
Gabriel  Elieff  was  here  ordained  deacon  and  elder,  and  three  native 
brethren,  Messrs.  Voinoff,  Natchoff,  and  Getchoff,  were  recommended  for 
admission  on  trial  to  an  Annual  Conference.  Ivan  Ivanhoff,  a  Russian 
convert,  received  license  to  preach.  The  operations  of  the  war  had  not 
yet  begun  in  the  territory  of  our  Mission,  and  in  a  private  way  the  work 
was  still  prosecuted.  J.  J.  Economoff,  who  had  studied  at  Drew  Seminary, 
joined  the  mission  force.  Nothing  could  be  done,  however,  after  the 
country  was  occupied  by  the  Russian  army.  Mr.  Challis,  whose  wife 
died  in  the  spring,  returned  home  in  June,  1877,  and  Messrs.  Flocken  and 
Lounsbury,  some  months  later.  Hostilities  ceased  in  the  spring  of  1878, 
and  Mr.  Flocken  again  visited  Bulgaria,  and  made  a  report  to  the  Board 
concerning  the  prospects  of  the  Mission.  The  General  Committee,  in 
November,  acting  upon  this  information,  renewed  the  limited  appropria¬ 
tion  to  Bulgaria  with  the  view  of  sustaining  for  the  year  two  foreign  mis¬ 
sionaries  in  the  field,  with  all  the  native  brethren  then  under  appointment. 
Mr.  Flocken  was  allowed  to  return  to  New  York,  and  Mr.  Challis  re¬ 
placed  him  as  Superintendent  of  the  mission,  being  accompanied  in  his 


BULGARIA  MISSION. 


77 


voyage  out  by  S.  Thomoff,  a  graduate  of  Drew  Seminary,  as  an  addition 
to  the  native  force.  Mr.  Lounsbury  followed  them. 

By  the  treaty  of  Berlin  that  portion  of  Bulgaria  north  of  the  Balkan 
Mountains,  a  territory  which  extends  to  the  Danube,  was  erected  into  an 
independent  Principality,  having  but  a  nominal  dependence  upon  the  Porte. 
A  late  estimate  gives  the  number  of  inhabitants  at  i,859>000»  of  which 
600,000  are  Moslems.  Probably  more  than  half  the  inhabitants  are  Bul¬ 
garians  ;  the  remainder  are  Turks,  Jews,  Greeks,  Serbs,  Armenians,  Cir¬ 
cassians,  Tartars,  Albanians,  Wallachs  and  Gypsies.  This  Principality 
constitutes  the  field  of  our  mission.  Within  its  limits,  however,  at  Samo- 
kov,  just  upon  the  northern  slope  of  the  mountains,  the  American  Board 
have  a  theological  school,  and  two  high-schools  for  boys  and  girls  respec¬ 
tively.  But  the  general  field  of  operation  for  this  Board  among  the  Bul¬ 
garians  is  Eastern  Roumelia  and  Macedonia.  Early  in  1879,  Alexander 
of  Battenberg,  Germany,  was  elected  by  the  legislative  assembly  Prince 
of  Bulgaria,  (with  the  approval  of  the  Porte  and  the  Great  Powers,)  and  a 
constitution  was  adopted  of  a  very  democratic  character,  which  secured 
full  tolerance  to  all  religions. 

Primary  education  was  made  compulsory  and  free,  to  be  supported  by 
public  tax.  The  general  interest  for  education  manifested  by  the  Bulga¬ 
rians  renders  any  efforts  which  missions  can  put  forth  in  this  direction 
the  more  needed  and  the  more  welcomed.  There  is  great  lack  of  good 
teachers  for  the  schools,  and  but  a  defective  knowledge  of  methods. 
The  people  look  eagerly  for  aid  in  educational  matters,  and  are  likely 
to  listen-to  that  religious  teaching  which  brings  with  it  the  most  thorough 
system  of  instruction.  Politically,  also,  they  have  much  to  learn.  The 
Prince  has  recently  abolished  the  constitution  and  imposed  one  of  his  own 
construction.  The  situation  of  the  Bulgarians  is  altogether  one  of  great 
interest.  It  has,  as  heretofore,  much  promise  for  the  future,  and  is  yet 
beset  with  perils.  The  spread  of  intelligence  and  a  pure  religion  will 
alone  save  the  people  from  the  destructive  effects  of  immorality,  which 
seems  to  be  increasing  among  them,  and  will  make  them  a  source  of  re¬ 
generative  influence  in  the  East. 

The  “  Annual  Report  ”  for  1879  enumerates  some  of  the  “  helps  ”  and 
some  of  the  “  hinderances  ”  to  our  work  in  Bulgaria,  and  gives  also  a 
special  history  of  the  work  in  some  of  the  stations.  The  stations  occu¬ 
pied  at  the  close  of  that  year  were:  Sistof,  Tirnova,  Gabrova,  Loftcha, 
Selvi,  and  Orchania.  Fruit  was  manifest,  in  various  places,  of  the  circula¬ 
tion  of  the  Scriptures,  which  had  been  effected  in  former  years  by  our 
colporteurs  and  those  of  the  Bible  Society.  Our  Mission  had  largely  cir¬ 
culated  Bunyan’s  “  Pilgrim’s  Progress.”  It  had  also  published  a  Church 
History,  a  “  Life  of  John  Huss,”  and  a  number  of  tracts ;  while  it  has 
made  a  free  use  of  books  and  tracts  issued  by  the  American  Board  press 
in  Constantinople.  The  operations  of  the  colporteur  have  been  hitherto 
the  chief  means  of  conducting  the  work  of  the  Mission.  The  people 
reverence  the  Scriptures,  and  will  purchase  them.  Ecclesiastical  influ- 
5 


7& 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


ence  has  been  too  often  effectual  to  prevent  attendance  upon  the  preach¬ 
ing  services.  The  Report  for  1880  speaks  of  the  special  success,  notwith¬ 
standing  many  trials  and  bitter  persecution,  of  the  colporteur,  Demeter 
Ivanoff,  in  Orchania  and  the  surrounding  circuit  of  50  villages  and  12,000 
people  which  he  visited.  Indeed,  almost  every  part  of  the  Principality  has 
been  reached  by  our  colporteurs:  10,226  books  and  tracts,  including  the 
Scriptures,  had  been  circulated  during  the  year.  Notable  revival  influ¬ 
ences  had  been  felt  in  some  places,  and  some  additions  were  made  to  the 
small  number  of  Church  members.  The  prospects  of  the  Mission  have 
seemed  brighter,  and  steps  have  been  taken  to  secure  a  more  permanent 
foothold  in  the  erection  of  parsonages  and  churches.  Troian,  a  town  of 
healthy  situation  on  the  slope  of.  the  mountains,  was  occupied  by  the 
Superintendent,  who  there  opened  a  Girls’  Boarding-school  in  December, 
1880,  which  was  afterward  removed  to  Loftcha.  A  Boys’  Boarding-school 
was  subsequently  opened  in  Tirnova,  which  is  the  intellectual  center  of 
the  principality.  The  Mission  was  re-enforced,  in  1880,  by  J.  S.  Ladd  and 
A.  R.  Jones  and  wife.  The  statistics  of  that  year  show  4  foreign  mis¬ 
sionaries,  2  assistant  missionaries,  8  native  preachers  and  helpers, 
36  members  and  probationers,  with  7  stations  occupied,  namely :  Sis- 
tof,  Rustchuk,  Loftcha,  Tirnova,  Selvi,  Orchania,  Troian.  D.  C.  Challis 
remains  Superintendent,  with  his  residence  at  Loftcha.  Since  the  above 
date  a  church  has  been  dedicated  at  Sistof ;  the  Mission*  as  been  fur¬ 
nished  with  a  press ;  some  new  books  have  been  published,  which  find  a 
ready  sale,  as  Binney’s  “  Compend  of  Theology,”  and  Catechism  No.  1. 
Altogether  the  prospects  of  the  Mission  are  brightening,  and  much  hope 
is  entertained,  so  long  as  there  is  no  change  for  the  worse  in  political  affairs, 
of  a  permanent  and  successful  work. 


Some  sources  of  infonnation  concerning  Bulgaria  are :  “  The  Races  of  Euro¬ 
pean  Turkey,”  by  E.  L.  Clark,  8vo,  pp.  vi,  531.  New  York:  Dodd,  Mead,  & 
Co.,  1878.  $3.  (A  valuable  book.)  “Bulgaria  Since  the  War:  Notes  of  a 

Tour  in  the  Autumn  of  1S79,”  by  J.  G.  Minchin.  i2mo,  pp.  x,  160.  London: 
C.  Kegan,  Paul,  &  Co.  “  Observations  on  Bulgarian  Affairs,”  by  the  Marquis  of 
Bath.  i2mo,  pp.  118.  London:  Macmillan  &  Co.,  1880.  A  series  of  articles 
by  “An  Eastern  Statesman”  in  the  “  Contemporary  Review”  of  1879  and  Feb- 
uary,  1880.  “The  Principality  of  Bulgaria,”  in  the  “Christian  Advocate,”  May 
15,  1879.  “Appleton’s  Annual  Cyclopedia,”  1878,  1879,  1880,  1881  :  article, 
“  Bulgaria.” 

The  history  of  the  work  of  the  American  Board  in  the  Turkish  Empire  ex¬ 
tends  over  fifty  yeai*s,  and  is  a  record  of  the  most  unyielding  perseverance 
against  obstacles,  of  prudent  management,  and  very  substantial  success.  They 
have  established  a  noble  system  of  graded  schools  and  colleges.  For  an  account 
of  this  work  see  “  History  of  the  Missions  of  the  American  Board  to  the  Oiiental 
Churches,”  by  Rufus  Anderson,  LL.D.  2  vols.,  i2mo,  1872;  “The  Americans 
in  Turkey,”  article  in  the  “  British  Quarterly  Review,”  January,  1878;  “The 
American  Educational  System  in  Turkey,”  in  the  “Christian  Advocate,”  May 
8,  1879;  Annual  Reports  of  the  Board,  and  “  Missionary  Herald.” 


A  U  S  T  7  R  !I 


MISSIONS  IN 

I  T  A  L  Y. 

WfcW  YORK  :  PHILLIPS  A  HUNT. 


The  I  taly  Mission. 


As  early  as  1832,  Charles  Elliot,  D.D.,  began  to  advocate  the  establish¬ 
ment,  on  the  part  of  our  Church,  of  a  Mission  to  Italy  ;  and  again  in 
1850,  before  the  public  and  with  official  personages  in  the  Church,  he  be¬ 
came  specially  urgent  for  the  project.  In  1867,  about  a  year  before  his 
death,  he  addressed  a  letter  to  his  son-in-law,  Dr.  L.  M.  Vernon,  then 
President  of  St.  Charles  College,  St.  Charles,  Missouri,  suggesting  to  the 
latter  a  personal  devotion  to  the  work.  All  this  seems  to  have  been  in  a 
“  spirit  of  prophecy.”  Rev.  Gilbert  (afterward  Bishop)  Haven  had  for 
some  years,  with  others,  joined  heartily  in  advocacy  of  this  movement,  and, 
as  chairman  of  a  committee  from  the  Board  of  Managers  to  consider  this 
subject,  he  reported  in  favor  cf  such  a  Mission  in  February,  1870,  and  in 
September  a  resolution  was  passed  by  the  Board  adopting  the  project,  in 
accordance  with  the  suggestion  originally  made  by  the  General  Committee 
in  November,  1869. 

In  the  following  March,  (1871,)  Dr.  Vernon,  above  mentioned,  was 
appointed  by  Bishop  Ames  Superintendent  of  a  Mission  to  be  established 
in  Italy.  He  went  out  as  a  pioneer  missionary,  instructed  to  settle  tem¬ 
porarily  in  Genoa,  where  the  Rev.  O.  M.  Spencer,  of  our  Church,  was 
acting  as  United  States  Consul,  and  thence  to  make  a  careful  survey  of 
the  country  in  order  to  determine  the  best  location  for  the  headquarters 
of  the  Mission,  reporting  the  results  of  his  observations  to  the  authorities 
at  home.  Several  cities  were  visited,  and,  in  March,  1872,  Dr.  Vernon 
reported  in  favor  of  Rome  as  the  chief  seat  of  the  Mission,  Florence  and 
Genoa  being  subordinate  choices.  Meanwhile  he  received  and  favorably 
entertained  a  proposition  from  the  Wesleyan  Methodists  in  Italy  for  a 
union  of  our  forces  with  theirs  in  mission  enterprise,  but  the  scheme  was 
judged  impracticable  by  the  Board,  though  they  urged  the  maintenance 
of  the  most  fraternal  relations  with  other  Missions.  Action  upon  the 
choice  of  location  was  taken  in  December,  1872,  and  the  headquarters 
fixed  at  Bologna,  whither  Dr.  Vernon  at  once  removed. 

Great  difficulty  was  experienced  here,  as  has  been  the  case  in  opening 
many  other  stations,  through  opposition  of  the  priests  and  their  party,  in 
obtaining  a  suitable  hall  for  worship,  which  was  not  procured  till  after 
four  months’  delay.  The  Church  was  inaugurated  at  Bologna,  July  22, 
1873,  in  the  presence  of  fifty  or  sixty  persons,  and  with  preaching  by  J.  C. 
Mill,  who  had  joined  our  Mission  from  the  Church  Missionary  Society. 
The  same  month  Signor  Guigou  opened  preaching  at  Modena,  and  work 
was  commenced  at  Ravenna  and  Forli,  in  the  last-mentioned  place  with 
special  success.  At  Bologna,  F.  A.  Spencer,  who  was  sent  out  as  a  re¬ 
enforcement  of  the  Mission,  this  year  opened  a  school,  but  the  enterprise 
was  discontinued,  and  has  not  been  elsewhere  repeated  in  our  work,  it 
being  thought  that  the  public  schools  of  the  country,  under  the  new 


82 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


political  era,  are  a  sufficient  dependence  for  secular  instruction,  so  far  as 
the  object  of  our  Mission  is  concerned.  Moreover,  it  appeared  that  the 
Mission  was  likely  to  gather  readily  a  body  of  native  Italian  preachers, 
and  Mr.  Spencer  was  the  next  year  recalled,  no  more  re-enforcements  be¬ 
ing  sent  from  this  country. 

Teofilo  Gay,  a  young  man  of  brilliant  talents,  of  Waldensian  parentage, 
(his  father,  grandfather,  and  great-grandfather  having  been  ministers  of 
that  ancient  Church,)  and  a  graduate  of  the  Geneva  Theological  Seminary, 
connected  himself  with  our  Mission,  and,  under  direction  of  the  Superin¬ 
tendent,  opened  preaching  in  Rome,  December  18,  1873.  A  small  hall 
was  rented  near  the  old  Roman  Forum,  which  was  at  once  well  filled.  A 
Gospel  work,  already  begun  among  the  soldiers  in  Rome,  was,  about  the 
same  time,  taken  up  by  the  Superintendent.  Florence  was  entered  before 
the  end  of  the  year,  and  preaching  begun  by  A.  Arrighi,  who  had  been 
educated  in  America.  A  violent  assault  upon  the  assembly  was  punished 
by  the  law,  and  our  cause  has  since  greatly  prospered  in  that  city.  Milan, 
which  was  regarded  as  a  difficult  but  most  important  position,  was  oc¬ 
cupied  early  in  1874  by  J.  C,  Mill.  Two  places  of  worship  were  opened, 
and  services  held  during  the  week.  Enrico  Borelli,  a  man  of  years,  ex¬ 
perience,  and  ability,  supplied  at  Bologna. 

An  event  of  special  importance  was  the  conversion,  in  July,  1874,  of 
Alceste  Lanna.  He  was  then  a  professor  in  the  Appolinare,  the  most 
popular  Catholic  college  in  Rome,  and  but  two  years  prioi,  in  the  face  of 
strong  remonstrances,  had  resigned  the  chair  of  philosophy  in  the  Vatican 
Seminary.  He  had  many  interviews  with  the  Superintendent  during  the 
latter’s  visit  to  Rome,  and  came  finally  to  the  full  acceptance  and  enjoy¬ 
ment  of  evangelical  faith.  He  has  continued  to  render  distinguished  serv¬ 
ice  in  the  ministry  of  our  Mission  in  the  city  of  Rome. 

The  first  annual  meeting  was  held  September  10,  at  Bologna,  under  the 
presidency  of  Bishop  Harris.  Nine  of  the  preachers  had  been  admitted 
on  trial  in  the  Germany  and  Switzerland  Conferences  at  Schaff  hausen,  of 
whom  E.  Borelli  and  L.  Capellini,  duly  elected  there  to  orders,  were  or¬ 
dained  at  Bologna.  The  headquarters  of  the  Mission  were  also  trans¬ 
ferred  from  Bologna  to  Rome,  which  was  occupied  by  the  Superintendent, 

Oct.  1,  1874. 

In  January,  1875,  occurred  in  Milan  the  conversion  of  Prof.  Enrico 
Caporali,  son  of  a  Viennese  baroness.  “  He  was,”  says  Dr.  Reid,  “  a 
wide-ranging,  industrious  student,  of  the  German  type,  and  already 
favorably  known  as  an  editor  and  author.  Dr.  Caporali  had  in  recent 
years  undertaken  the  task  of  writing  an  elaborate  Encyclopedia  of  Geog¬ 
raphy,  and  all  its  cognate  sciences,  the  work  to  number  about  thirty 
volumes,  of  five  hundred  pages  each.  One  volume  already  published  had 
been  highly  commended  by  the  best  literary  and  scientific  authorities  in 
Italy,  France,  Germany,  and  England.  Two  other  volumes  were  ready 
for  the  press,  when,  passing  Via  Pasquirolo  one  evening,  his  attention  was 
attracted  by  the  words  Conferenze  Evangeliche,  seen  through  the  open 


ITALY  MISSION. 


83 


door  on  the  wall  of  a  well-lighted  ante-room.  He  entered  and  heard  the 
services  throughout.  .  .  .  The  Spirit  arrested  and  finally  subdued  him. 
He  soon  openly  espoused  the  Gospel,  and  united  with  the  Church.  Speedily 
thereafter  he  abandoned  his  well-begun  literary  work,  and  the  open  high¬ 
way  to  honorable  distinction,  and  consecrated  himself  to  the  service  of 

Christ.”  _  , 

Signor  Caporali  has  continued  to  do  eminent  service  as  a  preacher  and 

writer  in  our  Mission.  Profound  articles  from  his  pen  may  be  found  in 
the  Fiaccola ,  our  monthly  Italian  periodical.  He  has  recently  tianslated 
Dr.  Whedon’s  “  Commentary  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans. 

April  1  of  the  same  year,  Perugia  was  opened  as  a  preaching  place, 
where  we  have  had  early  and  continued  success.  In  May,  Vincenzo  Ravi 
a  scholar  of  position,  who  had  years  before  abandoned  Catholicism,  and  had 
maintained  an  independent  evangelical  congregation  in  Rome,  united  with 
our  Church,  bringing  with  him  his  congregation.  On  July  15,  work  was 
beo-un  on  a  church  edifice  in  Rome  in  the  Via  Poli,  on  a  site  purchased 
bythe  Superintendent,  at  a  favorable  moment,  April  5.  The  structure, 
which  has  a  very  pleasing  fa<?ade  in  Gothic  style,  went  up  under  the 
architectural  superintendence  of  Col.  Calandrelli,  one  of  the  triumvirs  of 
the  Roman  Republic  in  1849,  despite  clerical  dissatisfaction  and  the 
clamors  of  the  papal  press.  It  was  dedicated,  as  St.  Paul’s  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  on  Christmas-day,  1875,  with  ceremonies  of  an  unusual 
interest.  Brief  discourses  were  delivered  by  representatives  of  all  the 
Italian  evangelical  Churches,  and  there  were  also  several  addresses  in 
English.  “  The  occasion  drew  together  large  audiences,  enlisted  the  at¬ 
tention  of  all  the  city  papers,  and  of  the  resident  reporters  for  foreign 
journals,  besides  becoming  the  theme  of  sundry  telegrams  to  London  and 
other  important  centers.”  The  congregation  at  St.  Paul’s  was  constituted 
of  our  Church  near  the  Forum  united  to  the  congregation  of  Signor 
Ravi.  The  latter  was  sent  to  Naples,  and  early  in  1876  opened  services 
in  a  small  theater,  which  was  transformed  into  a  place  suitable  for  worship. 

About  the  same  time  Eduardo  Stasio,  a  lawyer  of  position  in  Naples, 
was  converted  and  subsequently  entered  the  ministry.  Cnsanzio  Bam¬ 
bini  and  Daniele  Gay,  the  latter  having  just  finished  a  theological  course 
at  Florence,  joined  our  forces  and  were  sent  to  open  work  at  Terni.  In 
this  place,  which  has  fine  prospects,  as  the  seat  of  many  important  govern¬ 
ment  manufactories,  a  bitter  clerical  opposition  was  manifest.  Pamphlets 
against  our  enterprise  were  published,  but  answered  by  counter  pamphlets, 
and  our  cause  triumphed.  In  the  summer  of  this  year  (1876)  Fiancesco 
Cardin  voluntarily  withdrew  from  the  Wesleyan  Mission  after  man)  years 
of  successful  labor,  and  sought  admission  into  our  foice.  After  due  con 
sultation,  and  an  amicable  understanding  with  his  Superintendent,  he  was 
received  and  sent  in  August  to  begin  our  work  in  Venice. 

Besides  the  original  society,  a  work  among  the  soldiers,  or  a  “  Military 
Church,”  under  our  care  has  opened  up  in  that  city,  as  was  the  case  in 
Rome.  At  the  capital,  though  this  work  proved  to  be  one  of  much 


84 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


interest,  it  suffered  some  special  impediments,  and,  in  February,  1877, 
was  turned  over  to  the  Wesleyans,  since  they  had  in  their  large  building 
better  facilities  for  carrying  it  on,  and  for  other  reasons  it  was  deemed 
advisable  to  spend  our  energies  in  a  different  direction.  Full  two  hundred, 
it  is  thought,  might  in  justice  be  added  to  our  statistics  of  membership 
from  those  who  were  converted  in  that  military  congregation,  and  are  now 
scattered  in  different  parts  of  the  kingdom.  With  a  portion  of  the  means 
formerly  thus  used  a  flourishing  station  was  planted  in  Arezzo,  a  pretty 
town  some  two  hours  from  Florence,  on  the  road  to  Rome.  A  favorable 
place  of  worship  was  fortunately  obtained  at  the  beginning,  on  a  long 
lease,  which  effectually  enabled  the  Mission  to  meet  the  clerical  intrigues 
and  opposition  directed  against  its  permanency.  Our  first  preacher  there 
was  Baron  Gattuso,  a  former  valuable  officer  under  Garibaldi,  and  con¬ 
vert  of  our  Mission  in  Rome. 

In  August,  1877,  the  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society  entered  the 
field  by  engaging  three  Italian  Bible  women  for  work  in  Rome,  Terni,  and 
Venice  respectively.  Being  women  of  devotion  and  culture  they  gave 
evidence  of  accomplishing  much  good  in  directions  inaccessible  to  our 
male  missionaries.  Two  additional  Bible  women  were  provided  by  the 
Society  the  next  year,  with  means  for  a  prudent  distribution  of  tracts, 
papers,  and  small  books.  The  American  Bible  Society  has  also  heartily 
co-operated  with  the  Mission  in  providing  all  the  copies  of  Scripture  needed, 
and  in  maintaining  also,  part  of  the  time,  a  colporteur  under  Mr.  Vernon’s 
direction. 

In  this  connection  it  maybe  said  that  something  has  been  done  through 
the  press  in  our  mission  work.  The  Ritual,  in  Italian,  was  of  necessity 
early  provided.  The  Discipline,  Binney’s  “Theological  Compend,”  and 
Dr.  Whedon’s  “Commentary  on  the  Romans,”  have  been  translated. 
“  The  Altar  and  the  Throne,”  a  little  volume  by  E.  Borelli,  has  also  ap¬ 
peared.  Few  works  on  Protestant  theology  exist  in  Italian,  and  of  these 
fewer  still  are  adapted  to  the  wants  of  our  ministers.  Translations  of  our 
standards  on  this  subject  are  greatly  needed.  La  Fiaccola,  (The  Torch,) 
a  monthly  periodical  in  quarto  form,  was  begun  under  the  editorship 
of  the  Superintendent  in  January,  1878.  Many  of  our  preachers,  who  are 
generally  men  of  marked  ability,  contribute  to  this  periodical,  which  con¬ 
tains  thorough  discussions  of  theological  questions  and  able  philosophical 
articles,  a  style  of  reading  quite  acceptable  to  the  Italians,  who  are  an  in¬ 
tellectual  people.  The  congregations  which  belong  to  the  several  evan¬ 
gelical  missions  in  Italy  look  for  able  and  thoughtful  discourses  from  their 
preachers.  A  class  of  men  has  been  raised  up  in  our  ministry  quite  equal 
to  the  highest  demand  in  this  respect. 

A  few  words  are  in  place  here  on  the  subject  of  schools.  As  to  schools 
for  popular  instruction,  enough  has,  perhaps,  been  said,  on  page  79,  concern¬ 
ing  the  decision  not  to  make  this  a  part  of  our  mission  work  in  Italy. 
Higher  education  in  general  is  sufficiently  provided  for  by  public  institu¬ 
tions,  and  the  men  who  have  hitherto  offered  themselves  for  our  ministry 


ITALY  MISSION. 


*5 


have  been  mostly  persons  of  such  thorough  intellectual  training  that  there 
has  as  yet  seemed  to  be  no  necessity  for  establishing  a  theological  school 
for  the  Mission.  The  Conference  has  now  its  prescribed  course  of  study 
in  the  line  of  our  theological  works.  A  few  private  students,  in  training 
for  the  ministry,  have  been  at  different  times  reported  ;  but,  under  the 
present  circumstances,  nothing  more  seems  to  be  required  except  the  pro¬ 
duction  or  translation  of  Protestant  theological  works  as  already  stated. 
We  could  not  fail  to  set  a  high  value  on  Sunday-schools  in  any  mission 
work,  but  must,  nevertheless,  lament  the  lack  of  much  prosperity  on  this 
line  in  our  Italy  Mission.  Yet  such  schools  are  nurtured  with  scrupulous 
care,  and  hope  is  entertained  of  their  future  development,  notwithstanding 
the  peculiar  difficulties  attending  such  work  in  Italy. 

Near  the  close  of  1877,  Silvio  Stazio,  D.D.,  a  young  man  ot  high 
scholarly  attainments,  educated  in  the  same  school  with  Dr.  Lanna,  who 
had  become  acquainted  with  evangelical  truth  first  in  England,  and  subse¬ 
quently  returned  to  Italy  preoccupied  with  religious  interests  lor  himself 
and  his  country,  was  received  into  our  ministerial  force,  and  stationed  at 
Milan.  The  following  year  Messrs.  Mill  and  Arrighi  retired  from  the 

Mission  and  sought  other  ecclesiastical  alliances. 

The  year  1878  was  characterized  by  an  advance  in  the  value  and  suit¬ 
ability  of  the  places  of  worship  occupied  in  Florence,  Terni,  Venice,  and 
Perugia.  In  the  last-mentioned  place  the  municipality  showed  special 
favor  in  allowing  the  Mission  to  rent  a  locality  in  the  heart  of  the  city 
which  had  been  formerly  occupied  for  an  Academy  of  Fine  Arts.  Our 
cause  in  the  important  city  of  Milan,  hitherto  seriously  hindered,  now 
entered  upon  a  prosperous  stage  under  the  ministry  of  Signor  Stazio  ;  and 
new  vigor  was  imparted  to  the  church  life  in  Florence,  where  Signor  T.  Gay 
was  stationed.  We  had  here,  at  recent  date,  an  overcrowded  congrega¬ 
tion  in  our  chapel  on  the  Piazza  Madonna,  which  necessitated  the  pur¬ 
chase  of  a  new  site  where  a  more  capacious  church  has  been  built.  An 
appropriation  of  $5,000  was  made  for  the  purchase  of  property  in  Naples. 
It  becomes,  from  the  peculiarities  of  the  case,  an  essential  part  ot  a 
prosperous  work  in  the  Italy  Mission  to  secure  permanent  and  eligible 
houses  of  worship.  The  sentiment  of  the  people  as  to  what  belongs  to 
the  material  form  of  a  house  of  God  must  be  in  some  degree  met ;  and  it 
is  also  important,  for  special  reasons,  to  secure  parsonage  property.  The 
premises  once  fixed  upon  by  the  Superintendent  as  desirable  tor  pur¬ 
chase  at  Naples  he  was  prevented,  by  ecclesiastical  influence,  from  secur¬ 
ing,  and  the  money  appropriated  has  been  used  in  purchase  of  the  Florence 
property. 

During  this  year,  according  to  the  Superintendent’s  report,  “  the  work 
steadily  advanced,  becoming  more  firmly  established,  more  regularly 
ordered,  and  more  maturely  developed.”  In  the  one  important  matter 
of  self-support  there  is  serious  deficiency.  In  this  respect  the  Italy 
mission  must  be  considered  as  yet  undeveloped.  Explanation  is  to  be 
found  partly  in  the  comparative  poverty  of  the  people  who  as  yet  have 


86 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


been  willing  to  attach  themselves  to  our  Church,  but  chiefly  in  the  fact 
that  although  the  Italians  have  been  accustomed  to  pay  regularly  for  the 
supposed  benefits  of  priestly  offices,  they  are  utter  strangers  to  the  ob¬ 
ligation  to  support  public  divine  services  upon  evangelical  principles. 
Our  Italian  preachers  are  impressed  with  the  importance  of  guiding  and 
urging  the  people  into  the  fulfillment  of  this  duty,  and  are  looking  for 
future  progress  in  ihis  direction. 

The  years  1879  and  1880  seem  to  have  passed  without  any  very 
marked  event  or  change  in  the  condition  of  the  work,  there  being,  how¬ 
ever,  a  general  and  steady  growth  ;  while  influences  were  evidently  in 
operation  which  resulted  in  subsequent  important  conversions,  a  special 
notice  of  which  does  not  come,  in  point  of  time,  within  the  scope  of  this 
sketch.  The  purpose  animating  the  Mission  has  been  to  proceed  surely, 
if  slowly,  under  thorough  Gospel  instruction  and  training.  No  small 
responsibility  has  fallen  upon  the  Superintendent,  who  has  stood  alone 
without  re-enforcement  from  home,  for  the  wise  conduct  of  the  Mission 
step  by  step.  The  results  of  ten  years’  effort,  in  view  of  the  number  and 
character  of  the  native  ministers,  the  substantial  piety  of  the  membership, 
the  actual  increase,  and  the  large  elements  of  hope  for  the  future  in  the 
position  now  gained,  have  been  pronounced  by  a  recent  Episcopal  visitor 
(Bishop  Harris)  “  simply  marvelous.” 

Another  visitor  says :  “  In  six  places  the  Methodist  episcopal  Church 
is  the  only  denomination  at  work,  and  her  congregations  are  among  the 
largest  Protestant  congregations  of  the  large  cities.” 

For  statistical  results  we  give  the  figures  reported  in  1881,  subsequent 
to  the  organization  of  the  Mission  as  an  Annual  ’  Conference,  which  oc¬ 
curred  under  the  presidency  of  Bishop  Merrill,  at  Rome,  on  March  19  of 
that  year.1 

The  appointments  were  as  follows :  Rome,  (Via  Poli,)  A.  Lanna ; 
(Palazzo  del  Esquilino,)  D.  Polsinelli ;  Naples,  V.  Ravi ;  Terni,  E.  Ageno  ; 
Perugia  and  Foligno,  G.  Gattuso  ;  Todi,  E.  Caporali ;  Arezzo,  C.  Bam¬ 
bini ;  Florence,  Teofilo  Gay,  Em.  Borelli ;  Pisa,  E.  Stasio ;  Bologna 
and  Modena,  D.  Gay ;  Turin,  B.  Bracchetto  ;  Milan,  S.  Stazi ;  Outside 
the  Gate  Ticinese,  G.  Cavalleris;  Venice,  E.  Borelli;  Military  Church, 
G.  Benincasa  ;  Faenza,  Forli,  and  Dovadola,  A.  Guigou  ;  Asti,  G.  Car- 
boneri. 

There  were :  missionary,  1  ;  assistant  missionary,  1  ;  native  ordained 
preachers,  13;  native  unordained  preachers,  6;  members,  708  ;  proba¬ 
tioners,  31 1  ;  Sabbath-schools,  11  ;  scholars,  242;  churches,  2,  [at  Rome 
and  Florence;]  halls  and  other  places  of  worship,  15  ;  value  of  churches, 
$26,500;  ot  parsonages,  $6,500.  The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  So¬ 
ciety  sustained  four  Bible  women  at  Rome,  Terni,  Milan,  and  Venice. 

Fuller  accounts  of  the  Mission  at  this  late  period  may  be  found  in  several  articles  in  “  The 
Christian  Advocate”  of  1881,  in  the  issues  of  March  31,  May  26,  August  4.  See  also  im¬ 
portant  articles  in  the  “Northern  Christian  Advocate,”  July  7 ;  “Western  Christian  Advo¬ 
cate,”  April  13  ;  North-western  Christian  Advocate,”  April  20,  May  11  and  25;  and  “Cali¬ 
fornia  Christian  Advocate,”  July  6,  of  the  same  year. 


MISSIONS  IN 

JAPAN, 

Scale  of  Miles 


'Fislc  Jc  See,  N Y. 


The  Japan  Mission. 

The  present  Japanese,  who  number  about  thirty-five  millions,  are  sup¬ 
posed  to  be  the  descendants  of  a  conquering  race  of  Mongolian  origin, 
which,  about  seven  centuries  before  the  Christian  era,  landed  on  the  island 
of  Kiushiu.  In  obtaining  possession  of  the  country  they  gradually  forced 
the  aborigines  northward,  and  these  are  now  reduced  to  a  remnant  (called 
Ainos)  of  some  ten  thousand  in  the  interior  of  Yesso,  the  northern  island 
of  the  Japanese  group.  It  is  said  the  first  emperor  began  to  reign  about 
B.C.  660,  and  the  present  Mikado  belongs  to  the  same  dynasty,  a  most 
wonderful  continuity  of  regal  power,  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  the 
world,  and  indicative  of  a  profound  degree  of  force  and  persistence  in  the 
national  character. 

The  primitive  religious  faith  of  the  Japanese  is  called  Shintooism,  from 
two  Chinese  words,  shin  and  to,  meaning  respectively  gods  or  spirits,  and 
a  way  or  doctrine.  This  system  recognizes  the  existence  of  superhuman 
beings,  to  whom  man  is  responsible  and  upon  whom  he  is  dependent,  is 
simple  in  its  doctrinal  formulas  and  ritual  of  worship,  and  is  free  from 
impure  and  cruel  rites,  but  it  is  quite  insufficient  to  answer  the  many 
wants  of  man’s  intellectual  and  emotional  nature.  As  a  supply  to  the 
former  the  ethical  system  of  Confucius  was  welcomed  from  China  in  the 
first  century  of  the  Christian  era,  and  to  meet  the  latter  Buddhism  came, 
also  from  China,  in  the  sixth  century.  This  became  the  popular  religion 
of  Japan;  and  many  of  the  higher  classes  also  are  Buddhists.  Since  the 
revolution  of  1868,  in  which  the  office  of  Shogun  (or  Tycoon)  was  abro¬ 
gated,  and  sole  power  was  vested  in  the  Mikado,  the  Government  has 
sought,  w’th  considerable  effect,  to  repress  Buddhism,  but  it  has  not,  on 
the  other  hand,  succeeded,  as  was  designed,  in  securing  any  marked  re¬ 
vival  of  Shintooism. 

A  knowledge  of  Christianity  was  first  introduced  info  Japan  in  the  six¬ 
teenth  century  by  Roman  Catholic  missionaries.  In  1549  Francisco  Xavier 
and  other  Jesuits  landed  on  the  western  coast  of  Kiushiu,  the  southern¬ 
most  large  island  of  Japan.  They  had  much  success,  many  thousands  ot  ' 
the  Japanese  being  baptized.  But  political  complications  arose  ;  the 
Government  became  hostile  to  the  new  religion,  and  in  1 587  issued  a  de¬ 
cree  banishing  all  foreign  missionaries  from  Japan,  and  ordering  the 
destruction  of  all  Christian  church  edifices.  Forty  years  of  bitter  civil 
war  followed,  and  by  1642  the  last  of  the  missionaries  was  driven  out, 
and  all  public  traces  of  the  Christian  faith  were  obliterated.  There  are 
numerous  descendants  of  these  early  Christians  in  Kiushiu,  who  now,  in 
the  new  era,  are  visited  and  enrolled  as  members  of  the  Romish  Church. 

The  treaty  of  1853-54,  between  the  United  States  and  Japan,  opened 
the  latter  again  to  friendly  intercourse  with  western  nations.  A  new  in¬ 
tellectual  era  dawned  upon  the  Japanese,  and  they  sought  eagerly  the 


go 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


light  which  western  science  and  civilization  could  offer.  In  answer  to  in¬ 
vitations  from  the  Japanese  Government  many  professional  instructors, 
legal  advisers,  and  civil  engineers  from  Christian  nations  entered  its 
service,  and  Japanese  youth  were  sent  out  to  the  same  countries  to  be 
educated.  It  was  apparent  also  that  the  people  were  disposed  to  hear 
and  examine  the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  The  Churches  in  America  soon 
responded,  the  Protestant  Episcopal,  the  Reformed  and  Presbyterian 
Churches  being  first  in  the  field,  in  1859.  At  present  there  are  twelve 
American  and  European  societies  at  work  there.  Our  own  operations 
began  at  a  later  period  than  those  of  some  other  societies,  but  none  sur¬ 
pass  us  now  in  the  number  of  stations  occupied  by  resident  missionaries. 

The  establishment  of  the  Japanese  Mission  was  authorized  by  the 
General  Missionary  Committee  in  November,  1872.  R.  S.  Maclay,  D.D., 
who  had  had  many  years’  experience  as  Superintendent  of  our  Foochow 
(China)  Mission,  was  soon  appointed  Superintendent  of  the  new  Mission, 
Messrs.  J.  C.  Davison,  J.  Soper,  and  M.  C.  Harris  being  appointed  mission¬ 
aries.  Dr.  Maclay  and  family  reached  Yokohama  in  June,  1873;  Messrs. 
Davison  and  Soper,  with  their  wives,  in  the  month  of  August.  Bishop 
Harris,  on  his  official  visitation  of  our  Oriental  Missions,  arrived  at  Yoko¬ 
hama  July  9,  1873.  Finding  there  I.  H.  Correll  and  wife,  who  had  been 
appointed  to  the  Foochow  Mission  but  were  detained  on  their  journey  by 
the  illness  of  Mrs.  Correll,  he  concluded,  on  careful  consideration  of  the  case, 
to  transfer  Mr.  Correll  to  the  Japan  Mission.  The  organization  of  the 
Mission  took  place  August  8,  under  the  presidency  of  Bishop  Harris. 
There  were  present,  besides  the  missionaries  then  on  the  ground,  several 
visiting  representatives  of  our  Church  and  Missions,  and  also  two  mem¬ 
bers  of  the  Canada  Methodist  Mission  in  Japan.  Bishop  Harris  presented 
to  the  meeting  a  plan  of  work  which,  in  his  judgment,  it  w'ould  be  well  for 
the  Mission  to  adopt  in  its  operations  in  Japan.  This  plan,  which  was 
unanimously  approved  and  accepted,  proposed  at  once  to  take  up  certain 
important  separate  stations  in  different  sections  of  the  country,  namely, 
Yokohama,  Yedo,  (Tokio,)  Hakodati,  and  Nagasaki.  Next  day  the 
Bishop  made  the  following  appointments,  namely,  Yokohama,  ^  R.  S. 
Maclay,  Superintendent,  I.  H.  Correll;  Yedo ,  J.  Soper,  Hakodati,  M.  C. 
Harris ;  Nagasaki,  J.  C.  Davison. 

Yokohama  is  the  great  commercial  port  of  Japan,  just  sprung  into  ex¬ 
istence,  eighteen  miles  south  of  Tokio.  At  the  time  of  Commodoie 
Perry’s  visit  and  the  American  treaties  it  was  but  a  small  fishing  hamlet* 
_,nd  has  now  perhaps  seventy  thousand  inhabitants.  The  city  consists  of 
the  lower  or  business  portion  near  the  sea,  and  the  upper  poition,  01  the 
“bluff,”  on  which  are  situated  the  better  class  of  residences.  Its  proximity 
to  the  great  roads  of  Japan  makes  it  an  admirable  point  from  which  to 
itinerate  through  the  interior  of  the  country  ;  while  its  intimate  connection 
by  steam  and  telegraphic  communication  with  all  parts  of  the  coast  give  it 
unrivaled  facilities  for  conducing  correspondence  and  business  with 
mission  stations  throughout  Japan.  Yedo,  or  Tokio  as  it  is  now  called, 


JAPAN  MISSION. 


91 


situated  at  the  head  of  the  Gulf  of  Yedo,  former  residence  of  the  Shogun, 
is  now  sole  capital  of  the  empire.  It  has,  with  the  suburbs,  a  population 
of  over  one  million  ;  is  rich  in  public  buildings  ;  is  the  seat  of  the  new 
Government  University,  and  has  other  colleges  and  high-grade  schools, 
which  make  it  the  center  of  educational  as  well  as  political  influence  in 
the  country.1  It  has  a  large  native  trade  with  the  interior,  over  fine  roads, 
which  branch  out  in  every  direction,  and  is  connected  with  Yokohama  by 
rail.  Hakodati  is  the  chief  port  of  the  island  of  Yesso,  at  its  southern 
extremity,  with  a  population  of  about  thirty  thousand.  It  is  the  only 
place  in  this  island  open  to  foreigners,  and  is  the  best  point  from  which  to 
conduct  missionary  operations  on  the  great  central  island,  Niphon,  which 
lies  to  the  south  of  it.  Yesso  has  a  population  of  about  one  hundred  and 
thirty-five  thousand,  and  the  Government  is  now  making  a  special  ob¬ 
ject  of  developing  the  resources  of  the  island.  Ours  was  the  first  Protest¬ 
ant  Mission.  Nagasaki  is  an  important  sea-port  on  the  west  coast  of 
Kiushiu,  with  about  fifty  thousand  inhabitants.  The  population  of  the 
island  is  estimated  at  about  five  millions,  or  a  little  less  than  one-sixth  of 
the  whole  population  of  Japan.  It  has  been  the  scene  of  many  important 
historic  incidents,  and  the  source  of  early  religious  influences  which  have 
much  affected  the  Japanese  character.  The  Satsumas  stand  at  the  head 
of  the  notable  clans  of  Kiushiu,  and  have  exercised  a  powerful  influence 
in  the  country. 

Mr.  Davison  was  welcomed  at  Nagasaki  by  the  American  Reformed 
missionary,  who  had  been  some  years  established  there.  By  authority  of 
the  Mission  he  purchased  an  eligible  house  in  September,  1873,  situated 
on  Oura  Hill.  Mr.  Soper  established  himself  in  Tsukiji,  the  “Foreign 
Concession  ”  of  Tokio,  and  organized  a  Sunday-school  class  November  2, 
a  work  which  has  been  continued  there  without  cessation.  In  June  of  the 
following  year  two  finely  situated  lots  were  purchased. 

Mr.  Harris,  who  with  his  wife  arrived  in  Yokohama  December  14, 
reached  Hakodati  on  January  26,  1874.  Plere  they  found  a  small  foreign 
community,  and  at  once  organized  a  Bible-class  for  instruction,  through 
interpreters,  in  the  Japanese  language.  Messrs.  Maclay  and  Correll  oc¬ 
cupied  rented  houses  in  Yokohama,  the  latter  organizing  a  Bible-class  in 
October.  All  the  members  of  the  Mission  naturally  devoted  themselves 
at  once  to  the  acquisition  of  the  language. 

Early  in  1874  the  Superintendent  visited  Hakodati,  and  with  Mr.  Harris 
made  a  trip  to  the  west  coast  of  Niphon,  and  later,  with  Mr.  Correll,  made 
a  five  days’  visit  to  Kioto,  the  ancient  capital  of  Japan,  calling  on  the  way 
at  Kobe  and  Osaka.  It  sufficiently  appeared  in  these  excursions  that  the 
demands  for  work  in  Japan  were  more  urgent  and  abundant  than  any 
mission  force  then  in  the  country  could  supply.  At  the  first  Annual 
Meeting,  June  27,  1874,  arrangements  were  made  for  securing  as  soon  as 
possible  a  translation  of  the  Discipline,  Catechism,  and  Hymns.  Mr. 

1  For  a  view  of  the  present  state  of  education  in  Japan  see  an  article  by  Dr.  Maclay  in  the 
Manual  for  January,  1882. 


92 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


Maclay  was  authorized  to  co-operate  with  the  Union  Committee  from  the 
different  missions  for  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures. 

During  the  second  year  of  the  Mission  public  preaching  was  begun, 
chapels  were  opened,  and  some  converts  were  baptized.  At  Yokohama 
Mr.  Correll  began  preaching  in  a  rented  chapel  in  the  native  town,  Aug¬ 
ust  ii,  to  a  full  audience,  and  in  October  he  baptized  at  his  own  house 
the  first  two  converts  of  the  Mission,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kichi.  The  first 
purchase  of  land  for  the  use  of  the  Mission  at  Yokohama  was  made 
January  14,  1875,  when  lot  No.  222,  on  the  Western  Bluff  was  obtained, 
on  which  a  Mission  house  was  immediately  built,  to  be  occupied  by  the 
Superintendent.  A  church  edifice  was  secured,  also  on  the  Bluff,  March 
29,  by  purchasing  a  partly  completed  structure  erected  for  religious  serv¬ 
ices  by  Rev.  J.  Goble.  It  was  completed  and  dedicated  June  20.  In 
Tokio,  Mr.  Soper  commenced  preaching  in  July,  1874,  and  baptized  two 
converts,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Tsuda,  in  the  following  January.  He  began 
holding  services  in  a  portion  of  the  city  called  Kanda  (outside  the  Foreign 
Concession)  in  the  residence  of  a  citizen  who  had  become  interested  in 
Christianity ;  and  again  in  a  section  of  the  city  called  Azabu,  at  the  house 
of  Mr.  Tsuda.  At  Hakodati,  in  the  autumn  of  1874,  Mr.  Harris,  receiving 
from  the  Japanese  Government  a  donation  of  a  desirable  plot  of  ground, 
erected  upon  it  a  substantial  Mission  house.  At  Nagasaki,  the  work  had 
to  meet  the  peculiarly  strong  prejudices  against  Christianity  which  pre¬ 
vailed  in  this  region,  the  scene  of  that  historic  and  bloody  contest,  in  the 
course  of  which  the  Roman  Catholic  missionaries  were  expelled.  But 
persevering  effort  in  the  Bible-class  and  Sabbath  services  was  encouraged 
by  the  baptism  of  two  converts  at  a  later  date. 

A  remarkable  work  existed  at  this  time  in  Hirosaki,  an  interior  town  in 
the  northern  portion  of  Niphon,  of  35,000  inhabitants,  and  the  seat  of  a 
large  Daimio’s  school,  which  had  been  placed  under  Christian  direction. 
Mr.  Y.  Honda,  a  convert  of  the  American  Reformed  Church,  was  doing 
evangelistic  work  here  ;  and  Mr.  John  Ing  and  wife,  formerly  connected 
with  our  Mission  in  Kiukiang,  China,  being  engaged  as  teachers  in  the 
school,  had  great  spiritual  success  with  the  students.  On  June  5,  1875, 
fourteen  young  men,  all  students  except  one,  were  baptized  by  Mr.  Ing. 
Others  offered  themselves,  and  eighteen  partook  of  the  Lord  s  Supper  that 
day. 

The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  our  Church  entered  Japan 
in  1874,  sending  out  Miss  D.  E.  Schoonmaker,  who  entered  upon  her 
work  in  Tokio,  Nov.  6.  She  opened  a  day-school  in  the  native  city,  three 
miles  from  the  Concession.  After  many  removals,  necessitated  by  the 
fickleness  of  the  native  owners,  a  portion  of  an  old  temple,  in  the  other 
part  of  which  heathen  rites  were  still  conducted,  was  rented  and  fitted  up 
for  a  more  permanent  boarding-school,  which  opened  with  five  boarders 
and  twelve  day  scholars,  November  3,  1875. 

At  the  Annual  Meeting,  June  30,  1875,  there  were  reported  five  members 
and  twelve  probationers.  The  stations  were  more  fully  organized  by 


JAPAN  MISSION. 


93 


establishing  the  disciplinary  regulation  of  Quarterly  Conferences,  and  a 
renewed  appeal  was  made  to  the  Missionary  Society  for  re-enforcements. 
The  Yokohama  work  was  divided  into  two  circuits,  “  Furocho,”  under 
charge  of  Mr.  Maclay,  and  “Tenando,”  to  which  Mr.  Correll  was  ap¬ 
pointed.  In  the  succeeding  mission  yeAr,  which  resulted  in  many  conver¬ 
sions,  classes  were  organized  at  different  points,  mission  residences  were 
erected  in  Yokohama  and  Tokio,  (in  Tsukiji,)  and  an  excellent  chapel  at 
Nagasaki,  in  the  island  portion  called  Desima,  on  the  site  of  an  old  Dutch 
factory.  The  dedication  occurred  January  30,  1876.  Mr.  Soper  began, 
in  October,  1875,  giving  Bible  instruction  once  a  week  to  the  young  men 
of  Mr.  Tsuda’s  agricultural  school.  In  April  of  the  following  year  he 
baptized  and  received  into  the  Church  four  pupils  of  Miss  Schoonmaker’s 
school.  This  month,  Mr.  Davison,  alter  over  two  years’  labor  at  Nagasaki, 
had  the  satisfaction  of  baptizing  his  first  approved  candidates,  Mr.  Asuga 
ICenjiro,  his  wife  and  two  children.  Two  persons  were  baptized  at 
Hakodati  out  of  the  Bible  class,  the  attendance  upon  Sabbath  services 
became  more  constant,  much  work  was  done  among  the  women  by  Mrs. 
Harris,  and  Mr.  Harris  initiated  plans  to  carry  the  Gospel  into  Saporo, 
Matsumai,  and  other  places  in  northern  Japan.  Several  additional  bap¬ 
tisms  occurred  under  Mr.  Ing  at  the  Hirosaki  school,  and  a  church  was 
formed  connected  with  what  is  called  “The  Church  of  Christ  in  Japan,’ 
which  has  organizations  in  Yokohama  and  Tokio. 

At  the  third  Annual  Meeting,  held  in  Yokohama  June  30,  1876,  the  sta¬ 
tistics  indicated  35  adult  baptisms  during  the  year,  43  members,  30  pro¬ 
bationers,  and  7  baptized  children.  At  this  meeting  a  course  of  study  for 
the  native  helpers  was  arranged,  providing  for  annual  examinations.  Mr. 
Davison  was  appointed  a  committee  for  the  preparation  of  a  Hymnal, 
and  plans  were  formed  for  publishing  portions  of  the  Discipline.  John  Ing 
was  subsequently  transferred  to  the  Japan  Mission.  In  December,  1876, 
the  native  Christians  of  Hirosaki  decided  to  connect  themselves  with  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  Interesting  conversions  continued  to  occur 
there.  Mr.  Correll,  obtaining  a  government  passport,  made  a  journey  into 
the  interior  in  the  month  of  August,  1876,  visiting  Numadzu,  Shidzoka, 
Yamanashi,  and  Hachoji.  At  the  last-mentioned  place,  being  within  the 
treaty  limits,  he  received  encouragement  in  preaching,  and  continued  to  visit 
it.  The  Bluff  Church  in  Yokohama  was,  early  in  1877,  removed  to  a  new 
lot,  which  the  Mission  had  purchased,  adjacent  to  the  residence,  and  here 
a  school-house  was  also  built  for  the  growing  day-school  (which  numbered 
60  pupils)  under  the  care  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Correll.  The  church,  which 
will  seat  300  persons,  was  re-opened,  June  3,  1877,  with  special  services, 
at  which  many  members  of  other  Missions  and  foreign  residents  were 
present.  The  church  now  occupies  a  fine  position  and  presents  a  tasteful 
appearance.  This  month  the  Superintendent  visited  Nishiwo,  a  town 
about  200  miles  south-east  from  Yokohama,  where  Mr.  Ohara,  one  of  our 
native  members,  had  been  for  six  months  instructing  a  class  of  inquirers. 
Five  of  these  were  baptized  by  Mr.  Maclay,  a  church  was  constituted  with 


I 


94 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


five  probationers  in  addition  to  a  chapel  rented  and  placed  in  charge 
Mr.  Ohara.  In  Tokio  Mr.  Soper  opened  with  special  services,  January  28, 
1877,  a  neat  chapel  just  completed,  at  a  cost  of  $1,600,  on  the  Tsukiji  lot. 
Its  seating  capacity  is  about  150.  A  third  class  in  the  Shiba  section  of 
the  city  had  been  organized  sorfre  months  before.  One  of  our  lots 
(No.  10)  in  the  Foreign  Concession  (Tsukiji)  was  sold  this  year  to  the 
Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  who  proceeded  to  erect  a  building 
for  a  school  and  home.  Miss  Olive  Whiting  had  arrived  in  Tokio,  Sep¬ 
tember  20,  as  a  re-enforcement  for  Miss  Schoonmaker,  and  toward  the 
close  of  1 876, they  transferred  their  school  to  the  new  building. 

At  the  Annual  Meeting  in  July,  1877,  the  native  helpers  passed  a  satis¬ 
factory  examination  in  the  prescribed  course  of  study,  and  in  all  the  joint 
sessions  for  the  transaction  of  business  co-operated  cordially  with  the 
missionaries.  Five  of  them,  namely,  Messrs.  Kumiori,  Onuki,  Ohara,  Asuga, 
and  Kudo,  being  examined,  were  recommended  for  admission  on  trial  in 
different  Conferences  in  the  United  States,  and  four,  Messrs.  Kekuchi, 
Abbe,  Kosugi,  and  Aibara,  on  condition  of  passing  a  Quarterly  Confer¬ 
ence  examination  yet  to  be  held.  Mr.  Davison  presented  at  this  meeting 
fifty-three  hymns  prepared  for  publication.  More  than  thirty  had  never 
been  translated  before  into  Japanese,  while  more  than  half  the  rest  were 
translated  anew.  The  others  were  mostly  original  hymns  written  by 
natives,  and  some  by  foreigners.  Many  well-known  hymns  appear  in  this 
collection,  as  “  A  charge  to  keep  I  have,”  “  Am  I  a  soldier  of  the  cross,” 
*<  Children  of  the  heavenly  King,”  etc.  Some  music  was  added.  The 
translations  were  very  acceptable  to  the  Mission,  and  the  printing 
of  500  copies  was  authorized.  The  meeting  passed  resolutions  urgently 
inviting  again  the  attention  of  the  Missionary  Board  to  their  appeal,  pre¬ 
sented  the  previous  year,  for  the  establishment  of  a  Mission  Training-school 
at  Yokohama.  At  the  time  of  this  meeting  a  joint  conference  was  held 
with  the  meeting  of  the  Canada  Methodist  Mission,  at  which  the  Hymnal 
prepared  by  Mr.  Davison  was  adopted  for  use  in  both  Missions,  and  the 
Canada  Methodist  committee  agreed  to  co-operate  in  adding  more  hymns 
to  the  collection.  Provision  also  was  made  for  a  common  translation  of 
the  Disciplines  of  the  two  Churches  in  the  part  where  they  agree.  A 
basis  was  thus  laid  for  a  hearty  union  of  effort.  The  missionaries  of  the 
Evangelical  Association  also  expressed  their  sympathy  with  the  object  of 
the  conference. 

It  was  a  favorable  circumstance  for  mission  work  that  the  formidable 
Satsuma  rebellion  in  southern  Japan,  which  arose  from  a  combination  of 
causes,  was  suppressed  in  the  summer  of  1877.  The  cholera,  however, 
coming  soon  after,  seriously  interfered  for  a  time  with  the  public  work  ot 
the  Mission.  Mr.  Harris,  in  September,  1877,  baptized  15  students  of  the 
Agricultural  College  at  Sapporo,  the  capital  of  Yesso,  an  institution 
founded  August,  1876,  by  the  government.  There  were  three  foreign 
professors  in  the  faculty,  (one  of  them  being  Dr.  W.  S.  Clark,  previously 
President  of  the  Massachusetts  Agricultural  College,)  who  had  given  the 


JAPAN  MISSION. 


95 


students  Christian  instruction.  Professor  Wheeler  continued  the  same 
efforts,  and  the  students  have  shown  much  zeal  in  teaching  the  Bible  in 
their  turn  to  children,  and  in  other  religious  labors.  A  church  building 
was  begun  at  Hakodati  in  July,  and  completed  in  November,  1877.  The 
Mission  in  Hakodati  was  re-enforced  by  W.  C.  Davisson  and  wife,  who 
arrived  in  November.  During  the  year  the  work  at  Hirosaki  grew  remark¬ 
ably.  Two  services  per  week  were  held  in  the  principal  street  with  250 
in  attendance,  many  of  the  listeners  being  compelled  to  stand  out  of  doors 
in  the  winter.  Services  were  also  opened  by  Messrs.  Honda  and  Yamada 
among  the  Etas,  a  kind  of  pariah  caste,  in  another  portion  of  the  city. 
A  company  of  the  shop-keeper  class  desired  a  night-school.  Mr.  Plonda, 
a  colporteur  from  the  American  Bible  Society,  canvassed  Awomori  Ken, 
comprising  a  population  of  450,000,  and  found  many  encouraging  points. 
In  July,  1877,  four  of  the  Hirosaki  students,  Messrs.  Chinda,  Kawamura, 
Sato,  and  Nasu,  and  in  January,  1878,  another,  Mr.  Kikuchi,  proceeded 
from  Japan  to  the  United  States  to  pursue  their  studies  in  the  Indiana 
Asbury  University,  at  Greencastle,  Indiana. 

On  the  Yokohama  Circuit,  the  out-station  of  Hachoji  was,  in  October, 
1877,  put  in  charge  of  a  native  helper.  Mr.  Correll,  with  a  passport, 
made  a  tour  through  the  Shinshu  country,  starting,  October  23,  from 
Yokohama.  He  visited  an  important  town,  called  Matsumoto,  where  he 
remained  ten  days,  preaching  the  Gospel  in  the  town  and  suburbs.  “  The 
people  described  themselves  to  Mr.  Correll  as  being  a  people  without  any 
religion.  A  few  years  ago  they  had  destroyed  their  idols,  pulled  down 
their  temples,  and  had  determined  to  live  without  any  system  of  religion.” 
With  this,  however,  they  were  evidently  not  satisfied,  and  they  responded 
heartily  to  the  missionary’s  presentation  of  the  Gospel.  About  300  persons 
of  every  class  in  society  gave  their  names  as  candidates  for  baptism. 
Mr.  Correll,  on  returning  to  Yokohama,  at  once  arranged  to  send  a  native 
helper  to  them.  Mr.  Soper  made  an  interior  tour  in  November,  in  com¬ 
pany  with  a  native  helper.  At  Ajiki,  a  town  35  miles  north-east  of  To- 
kio,  he  organized  a  class  of  thirteen  members,  regarding  the  station  as 
one  of  much  promise. 

The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society  provided  in  1877  for  the  sup¬ 
port  of  two  Bible-women  and  a  teacher  for  a  day-school  in  Yokohama, 
and  in  the  autumn  of  that  year  the  work  was  begun,  under  supervision  of 
Mrs.  Correll.  Her  protracted  illness  and  the  prevalence  of  the  cholera 
nearly  caused  the  suspension  of  the  school,  which,  in  January,  1878,  had 
counted  forty-four  scholars.  Some  conversions  had  taken  place ;  and 
among  the  converts  were  some  soon  employed  in  evangelistic  work,  as 
Bible-women. 

In  October,  1878,  Miss  S.  B.  Higgins  arrived  to  take  charge  of  the 
school,  which  rapidly  grew  up  again  beyond  the  accommodations  provided. 
A  prosperous  Sunday-school  was  connected  with  it,  the  location  being  far 
from  the  church ;  and  much  instruction  was  given  to  the  women  by  Mrs. 
Correll  and  Miss  Higgins.  The  latter  was  cut  off  from  her  most  hopeful 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


96 

prospect  of  usefulness  by  death,  July  3,  1S79.  The  work  of  the  Woman’s 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  has  remained  in  sole  charge  of  Mrs.  Correll, 
reporting  in  1880  two  schools,  with  eighty-six  pupils  and  a  Bible-woman. 

In  the  south,  Mr.  Davison  sent,  in  1877,  his  native  helper,  Mr.  Asuga,  on 
a  preaching  tour  through  a  portion  of  Kiushiu,  who  evidently  obtained 
much  encouragement  from  this  his  first  venture  as  a  Gospel  pioneer.  Mr. 
Davison  reported  that  in  the  Satsuma  country  “  the  people  will  turn  out 
in  large  numbers  to  hear  the  new  doctrine  from  natives.”  “Whenever 
we  go  into  the  country,”  he  continues,  “we  meet  those  who  have  heard 
the  word  at  some  one  of  the  preaching-places  now  open  here.”  A  new 
and  favorable  station  was  to  be  occupied  in  Nagasaki ;  re-enforcement 
was  urgently  needed,  and  two  ladies  were  asked  for  from  the  Woman’s 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  to  open  a  school. 

In  February,  1878,  Bishop  Wiley  arrived  in  Yokohama  from  China,  and 
proceeded  to  make  a  tour  of  the  Mission,  attended  by  Dr.  Maclay.*  He 
administered  the  rite  of  baptism  in  several  stations,  dedicating  a  church 
at  Hakodati.  Here  also  he  ordained  Mr.  Yoitsu  Honda  to  deacon  s  or¬ 
ders.  There  were  at  this  time,  more  or  less  advanced,  ten  candidates  lor 
the  ministry  connected  with  the  Mission.  In  the  south,  the  Bishop 
selected  a  site  for  an  additional  chapel  and  a  school  building  at  Nagasaki. 
On  return  he  spent  considerable  time  at  Yokohama  and  Tokio,  making  a 
thorough  inspection  of  the  Mission  ;  and,  on  the  whole,  found  much  rea¬ 
son  for  gratification  in  the  results,  throughout  the  field,  of  five  years  work. 
We  had  established  principal  stations  at  five  important  centers  of  popula¬ 
tion  and  political  influence,  and  opened  several  distant  out-stations.  With 
a  force  of  14  missionaries  and  “assistant  missionaries,  the  leport  of  the 
year  showed  32  native  assistants  ;  we  had  a  first-class  boarding-school 
and  five  flourishing  day-schools,  with  church  and  school  propeity  valued 
at  $25,200;  we  had  published  a  translation  of  the  Catechism,  f  parts  of 
the  Discipline,  and  about  50  hymns ;  of  members  and  probationers  the 

year  reported  381. 

For  the  year  1878,  the  Tenan  Circuit  of  Yokohama,  which  has  two  ap¬ 
pointments  in  the  city,  one  on  the  Bluff  and  the  other  in  the  native  town, 
under  charge  of  Mr.  Correll,  reported  seven  adult  baptisms  at  the  out- 
station,  Hachoji.  In  the  province  of  Shinshu,  in  stations  about  160  miles 
distant,  where  Mr.  Correll’s  former  visit  had  developed  such  a  remarkable 
interest,  33  adults  were  baptized  and  received  into  the  Chuich  in  June, 
and  a  still  larger  number  of  candidates  were  waiting  for  another  visit. 
Three  native  helpers  were  hard  at  work,  with  new  openings  constantly 
occurring.  On  the  Furocho  Circuit,  under  special  supervision  of  the 
Superintendent,  the  native  preacher,  Mr.  Kurimura,  had  charge  of  the 
work  in  the  Yokohama  native  settlement.  At  Kanagawa  and  Hodogaya, 
near  Yokohama,  the  work  was  successfully  conducted  by  a  converted 

*  See  results  of  his  observations,  and  full  account  of  his  visitation,  in  Bishop  Wi¬ 

ley’s  “  China  and  Japan.” 

t  By  Mr.  Soper,  in  1876, 


JAPAN  MISSION. 


9  7 


Shintoo  priest ;  and  at  Nishiwo  (200  miles  to  the  west)  and  Nagoya,  said 
to  be  the  fourth  city  of  Japan  in  population,  near  Nishiwo,  by  the  native 
preachers  K.  Kosugi  and  Y.  Ohara,  respectively.  Two  other  native  help¬ 
ers  were  employed  on  the  circuit. 

At  Tokio,  early  in  this  year,  a  new  chapel,  seating  about  125  persons, 
was  fitted  up  in  the  Azabu  District.  There  was  an  average,  congregation 
of  50,  with  preaching  twice  a  week.  Miss  Schoonmaker  had  there  a  large 
Sunday-school.  A  small  chapel  was  also  hired  in  the  Shiba  District.  The 
congregation  showed  increase  at  the  Tsukiji  chapel,  which  “was  becom¬ 
ing  more  and  more  a  recognized  center  of  the  work.”  A  day-school  was 
opened  here  in  May.  To  Fukama,  in  the  Province  of  Shimosa,  35  miles 
north-east  of  Tokio,  Mr.  Soper  paid  a  second  visit  in  April,  and  baptized 
16  adults,  there  being  at  the  same  time  20  more  candidates.  The  con¬ 
verts  had  rented  a  neat  building,  and  at  their  own  expense  converted  it 
into  a  chapel,  which  they  called  the  “  Hired  Chapel.”  At  Nagasaki  the 
work  was  for  some  time  interrupted  by  the  cholera  and  the  war.  Mr. 
Davison  made,  with  the  native  helper,  Asuga,  an  interesting  tour  in  the 
interior.  At  Hirosaki,  in  the  north,  the  Church  consisted  of  29  members 
and  16  probationers,  with  three  preaching-places  in  the  city,  and  an  ag¬ 
gregate  attendance  of  500.  Two  Sunday-schools  had  100  pupils.  A 
house  used  for  parsonage  and  chapel  was  built  at  an  expense  of  $265, 
raised  on  the  ground.  At  the  Daimio’s  School,  or  Too  College,  in  this 
place,  the  president,  vice-president,  and  ten  of  the  teachers  were  Chris¬ 
tians.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ing  received  a  furlough  for  a  visit  to  the  United 
States.  Preaching  was  opened  at  Kuroishi,  eight  miles  from  Hirosaki,  and 
at  Awomori,  (population  10,000,)  twenty-seven  miles  distant,  there  were 
three  preaching-places,  as  many  as  500  being  sometimes  present  at  one 
service.  From  this  point,  and  from  all  parts  of  the  Mission,  there  came 
urgent  appeals  for  re-enforcements.  In  the  island  of  Yesso  the  two  most 
important  cities  next  to  Hakodati,  Sapporo  and  Matsumai,  were  already 
occupied.  The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society  sent  Miss  M.  A. 
Priest  to  Hakodati  in  1877,  to  begin  school  work. 

In  1879  the  Mission  was  re-enforced  by  C.  Bishop,  stationed  at  Tokio, 
and  M.  S.  Vail,  sent  out  to  take  charge  of  the  Mission  Seminary  this  year 
established  at  Yokohama.  The  sudden  death  of  Mrs.  Maclay,  to  the 
great  loss  and  sorrow  of  the  Mission,  occurred  July  28. 

The  need  of  a  seminary  to  train  candidates  for  the  ministry  had  for 
some  years  been  felt  by  the  Mission.  As  has  already  been  noticed,  cer¬ 
tain  young  men  who  seemed  destined  to  become  part  of  our  native  min¬ 
istry  in  Japan,  had  received  a  preliminary  education  at  Hirosaki,  and  been 
sent  to  the  United  States  to  complete  their  collegiate  and  theological 
course.  The  importance  of  making  full  provision  for  this  ministerial 
education  in  Japan  was  urged  for  several  reasons  ;  while,  at  the  same  time, 
the  equal  necessity  of  providing,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Mission,  a 
school  of  high  grade  for  general  instruction  in  English,  was  apparent. 
The  Board  determined  to  establish  an  institution  which  should  accom- 
6 


98 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


plish  both  objects,  and  an  appropriation  of  $5,000  was  this  year  made  for 
the  purchase  of  a  site  and  the  erection  of  a  suitable  building  in  Yoko¬ 
hama.  The  same  year,  Rev.  J.  F.  Goucher  donated  to  the  seminary  a 
fund  of  $10,000,  three  fourths  of  the  interest  of  which  was  to  be  devoted 
to  scholarships,  and  one  fourth  to  the  increase  of  the  library.  The  nu¬ 
cleus  of  a  library  was  formed  by  a  donation  of  books  from  Mrs.  Eleanor 
Trafton,  of  Boston,  and  others.  The  seminary  was  opened  October  1, 
with  20  students.  Messrs.  Maclay,  Correll,  and  Harris,  aided  in  the 
instruction.  Over  seventeen  branches  were  taught  before  the  close  of  the 
first  year.  The  building  erected  proved  well  adapted  for  its  purpose.  It 
has  four  recitation  rooms,  apartments  for  the  president,  and  accommoda¬ 
tions  for  39  boarders. 

The  Yokohama  Tenan  Circuit  now  reported  five  sub-circuits,  the  four 
outlying  places  being  regularly  supplied  with  native  preachers.  Mr.  Cor¬ 
rell  made  an  eight  weeks’  tour  of  about  1,100  miles  in  the  north  and  west 
of  the  island,  and  opened  two  new  preaching-places  at  important  centers. 
In  this  new  region  he  “  every-where  found  the  people  kind,  and  glad  to 
hear  the  story  of  the  cross.”  The  Furocho,  or  Second  Circuit,  of  Yoko¬ 
hama,  (R.  S.  Maclay  in  charge,)  reported  an  additional  outlying  sub-cir¬ 
cuit.  At  the  distant  Nagoya,  where  Mr.  Kurimura  was  now  stationed,  there 
were  15  members,  and  16  at  Nishiwo.  The  Superintendent  was  specially 
occupied  this  year  with  his  work  as  a  member  of  the  Union  Committee 
on  the  translation  of  the  New  Testament.  The  Committee  was  in  ses¬ 
sion  four  times  a  week,  and  the  Superintendent  attended  nearly  every  ses¬ 
sion  except  the  six  weeks  employed  in  the  spring  on  a  visit  to  the  Naga¬ 
saki  District.  The  translation  (begun  in  1874)  was  completed  December 
2,  of  this  year. 

In  Tokio  there  were  now  two  circuits,  the  first  circuit  embracing  three 
out-stations,  two  of  which,  Tsuchiura  and  Mito,  large  towns,  at  once  sup¬ 
plied  by  native  preachers,  had  been  taken  up  this  year.  At  the  Fukama 
station  the  people  contributed  one  third  of  the  amount  (about  $300)  used 
in  building  a  neat  chapel,  which  was  dedicated  May  2.  In  Tokio  there 
was  increased  attendance  upon  the  services.  Mr.  Soper,  however,  writes 
in  reference  to  this  :  “  The  Japanese  are  better  hearers  than  doers.  Dis¬ 
ciplining  and  training  is  the  most  difficult  part  of  our  missionary  work. 
System,  promptness,  and  order  are  new  things  to  this  people.”  On  the 
second  circuit,  put  in  charge  of  Mr.  Harris,  who  from  considerations  of 
health  was  transferred  from  Hakodati,  Azabu  was  supplied  by  a  native 
preacher,  Mr.  Morohoshi,  “a  man  of  age  and  dignity,  who  seems  very 
much  devoted  to  the  Master’s  kingdom  ;  ”  and  Shiba,  by  Mr.  Takahashi, 
a  young  preacher,  “an  earnest,  able  man,”  who  was  still  pursuing  his 
studies.  The  opening  of  a  third  preaching-place  in  the  city  was  in  pros¬ 
pect,  and  a  new  out-station,  Yamagata,  a  place  concerning  which  Mr.  Cor¬ 
rell,  on  his  tour,  had  reported  very  favorably,  was  supplied  with  a  native 
preacher.  Mr.  Tsuda’s  Agricultural  School  was,  this  year,  pervaded  by 
much  religious  influence.  A  Sunday-school  of  some  twenty  of  the  pupils 


JAPAN  MISSION. 


99 


was  held  at  Mr.  Tsuda’s  house.  Several  became  candidates  for  baptism. 
The  improvement  in  the  conduct  of  the  students  was  so  marked  as  to 
attract  the  attention  of  prominent  men  in  Tokio,  who  on  this  account  sent 
their  sons  to  the  school.  The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society  re¬ 
enforced  the  Girls’  Boarding-school  at  Tokio  this  year  by  sending  out 
Miss  M.  J.  Holbrook  and  Miss  M.  A.  Spencer.  The  school  reported  36 
boarding,  and  7  day  pupils.  A  second  day-school  in  another  part  of  the 
city  was  opened  by  Miss  Whiting.  Besides  this,  two  Sunday-schools  and 
several  meetings  for  women,  in  different  parts  of  the  city,  made  up  the 
work  of  the  Society  in  Tokio.  A  calamity  overtook  the  Mission  at  the 
close  of  the  year  in  the  entire  destruction,  on  December  26,  of  its  property 
in  Tokio,  the  church,  parsonage,  and  Boarding-school  building  (or 
“Home”)  of  the  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society. 

On  the  Hakodati  Circuit  some  advance  occurred.  Matsumai  and 
Awomori  were  supplied  with  regular  preaching,  with  some  inquirers  and 
candidates  for  baptism.  At  Sapporo  no  preacher  was  as  yet  stationed* 
but  the  religious  interest  still  continued  in  the  Agricultural  College,  which 
was  visited  by  Mr.  Davisson,  now  in  charge  at  Hakodati.  His  place  as 
foreign  teacher  in  the  Too  College  at  Hirosaki  was  supplied  by  Professor 
R.  F.  Kerr,  a  member  of  our  Church,  and  a  graduate  of  Indiana  Asbury 
University.  The  growth  and  prospects  of  the  Hirosaki  Church  still  con¬ 
tinued  under  the  labors  of  Mr.  Honda.  The  Mission  suffered  toward  the 
end  of  the  year  a  loss  of  property  in  this  district,  as  some  weeks  later  at 
Tokio,  in  the  destruction,  December  7,  of  church  and  parsonage  in  Hako¬ 
dati  by  a  fire,  which  reduced  nearly  the  whole  city  to  ashes.  On  the  Na¬ 
gasaki  Circuit  the  year  was  specially  marked  by  a  tour  of  Mr.  Davison 
with  the  Superintendent,  through  the  Satsuma  country,  and  the  opening 
of  an  important  work  at  Kagoshima,  a  port  on  the  southern  coast  of  the 
island  and  capital  of  the  province.  Mr.  Davison  baptized  here  44  adults 
and  15  children,  organizing  a  society,  which  at  once  contributed  about 
$125,  one  half  the  cost,  for  the  erection  of  a  plain  building  in  Japanese 
style,  to  serve  as  church,  school-house,  and  parsonage.  It  was  dedicated 
before  the  Annual  Meeting  in  July.  In  the  tour  referred  to  several 
imnortant  cities  of  Fukuoka  as  Yatsushiro,  Kumamoto,  Yanagawa,  Saga, 
Hakata,  and  Takuata  were  visited.* 

The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  in  response  to  repeated  calls 
from  this  part  of  the  Mission,  sent  out  this  year  Miss  E.  Russell  and  Miss 
J.  M.  Gheer.  These  ladies  arrived  at  Nagasaki  in  November,  and  opened 
a  school,  December  2.  The  number  of  pupils  soon  increased,  and  it 
became  apparent  that  there  was  special  demand  for  the  training  of 
teachers  for  whom  schools  would  be  readily  opened  throughout  the 
province.  The  first  pupil  who  presented  herself  was  a  convert  to  Chris¬ 
tianity — a  widow  twenty  years  of  age,  who  had  already  a  Japanese  educa¬ 
tion,  but  wished  to  fit  herself  for  a  Bible-reader. 

*  For  full  account  of  the  tour,  see  “Christian  Advocate,”  June  26  and  July 
3>  1879. 


IOO 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


In  general,  the  course  of  the  year  showed  advanced  prospects  for  Chris¬ 
tianity  in  Japan.  Our  Mission  had  doubled  its  Church  membership  at  the 
date  of  the  year’s  report,  and  the  contributions  for  self-support  had  in- 
creased  over  fourfold. 

In  1880  the  Mission  was  re-enforced  by  C.  S.  Long  and  wife,  who 
joined  Mr.  Davison,  as  a  much-desired  aid,  at  Nagasaki ;  by  G.  F.  Diaper 
and  wife,  who  entered  at  once  upon  the  work  in  the  seminary  at  Yoko¬ 
hama,  and  by  Miss  J.  S.  Vail,  employed  in  the  English  department  of  the 
same  institution.  The  seminary  numbered  26  pupils,  with  9  in  the  theo¬ 
logical  department  at  the  date  of  the  year  s  report. 

The  losses  of  church  property  by  fire  were  repaired  by  the  necessary 
appropriations  and  other  aid.  In  Tokio  the  services  of  the  Mission  were 
held,  after  the  fire,  in  the  premises  rented  by  the  ladies  of  the  Woman’s 
Foreign  Missionary  Society,  situated  in  the  Ginza  district  of  the  native 
city,  where,  within  a  month,  they  had  gathered  again  their  pupils.  The 
services  were  well  attended  here  till  the  new  church  was  dedicated, 
on  the  site  of  the  old  one,  in  Tsukiji,  September  11.  Messrs.  Harris 
and  Bishop  each  built  a  comfortable  parsonage,  and  the  Woman’s 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  had  this  year  in  process  of  erection  a 
spacious  and  substantial  “  Home,”  which,  from  different  causes  of  delay, 
and  especially  the  partial  destruction  of  the  portion  already  built  by  a 
fierce  gale  in  January,  1881,  was  not  completed  at  the  period  which 
closes  this  sketch.  The  work  of  the  school  was,  nevertheless,  vigorously 
prosecuted,  and  some  of  the  pupils  assisted  in  the  evangelistic  work  car¬ 
ried  on  under  the  direction  of  Mrs.  Harris.  Two  Bible  women  were  em¬ 
ployed  by  the  Society.  Miss  Schoonmaker  returned  to  the  United  States, 
and  Miss  Whiting  was  married  to  Mr.  Bishop.  Two  day-schools  had 
been  established  by  the  Parent  Society  Mission  in  Tokio.  That  for  young 
men  and  older  boys,  an  “English  school,”  being  for  a  time  in  joint  charge  of 
Mr.  Soper  and  Mr.  Bishop,  was  this  year  put  in  entire  care  of  the  latter.  Mr. 
Soper  made  urgent  appeal  for  the  strengthening  of  this  part  of  the  work, 
based  upon  the  special  advantages  of  Tokio  for  its  development.  “  Tokio 
is  the  ‘Mecca’  of  the  Japanese  youth.  Thither  they  flock  by  hundreds 
from  all  the  provinces  of  Japan,  The  Government  schools  cannot  begin 
to  accommodate  so  many.  The  Church  that  gives  most  attention  to  edu¬ 
cational  work  in  Tokio,  other  things  being  equal,  will  be  most  successful 

in  the  nation.”  . 

In  Hakodati,Mr.  Davisson  built  a  new  church  on  the  site  of  the  former 

one  which  was  opened  in  May  of  this  year,  and  services  thereafter  were 
held  in  it  six  times  each  week,  besides  services  in  a  street  chapel.  A  sub¬ 
stantial  but  inexpensive  school-house  was  built  for  the  Boys’  School,  which 
numbered  30  pupils.  Miss  Priest,  of  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society,  was  compelled  by  failure  of  health  to  return  home  in  the  spring, 
and  Miss  K.  Woodworth,  who  had  been  sent  to  her  assistance,  carried 
on  the  work.  The  school-house  formerly  erected  had  been  destroyed  by 
fire.  Provision  was  made  this  year  by  the  Society  to  erect  a  building  for 


JAPAN  MISSION. 


IOI 


a  “  Home/’  By  the  special  liberality  of  Mrs.  Gov.  Wright,  of  New  York, 
another  building  was  also  provided  for  school  purposes.  It  has  been 
planned  to  erect  the  two  buildings  near  each  other,  the  institution  to  be 

called  the  Caroline  Wright  Seminary.  .  . 

At  Nagasaki,  Mr.  Long,  who  had  had  in  view  before  leaving  the  United 
States  the  establishment  of  a  school  of  high  grade,  was  increasingly  im¬ 
pressed  with  its  importance.  Mr.  Davison  had  in  reserve  several  hundred 
dollars  for  a  school  building,  to  which  Mr.  Long  was  soon  able  to  add 
the  sum  of  $500,  received  from  private  resources,  for  such  an  object. 
He  was  obtaining  from  tuition  fees,  received  by  himself  and  Mrs.  Long 
$2q  a  month,  devoted  to  increase  of  the  fund.  His  house  had  alieady  a  1 
the  students  it  could  accommodate.  The  better  class  of  society  seemed 
to  be  easily  reached.  The  school  enterprise  of  the  Woman  s  Foreign 
Missionary  Society  has  borne  equal  promise.  The  number  of  pupils  has 
not  been  large,  (9  in  September,)  but  they  studied  with  enthusiasm,  and 
some  have  been  converted.  They  represent  a  good  class  of  society,  are 
mostly  from  a  distance,  and  the  establishment  of  a  well-equipped  normal 
school,  suggested  the  year  before,  is,  on  the  part  of  the  missionaries  en¬ 
gaged,  a  subject  of  urgent  desire  and  of  petition  to  the  Woman  s  Society. 

The  usual  diligent  attention  to  the  pastoral  work  of  the  circuits  char¬ 
acterized  the  year,  but  the  increase  in  membership  was  not  so  mar  ec  as 
the  preceding  year.  The  standard  edition  of  the  Committee  s  translation  o 
the  New  Testament  was  published  by  the  American  Bible  Society  in 
April,  other  editions  in  different  styles  of  the  Japanese  language  appearing 
soon  after  under  the  same  auspices.  An  important  and  interesting  meet¬ 
ing  representing  the  different  Missions,  was  held  April  19  at  Tokio,  to 
celebrate  this  appearance  of  the  New  Testament  in  Japanese.  +  Our 
Mission  reported  from  Yokohama  for  this  year  a  publication  of  2,500 
tracts,  or  117,400  pages.  Mr.  Soper  was  engaged  in  translating  additional 
portions  of  the  Discipline,  as  also  the  Book  of  Kings  in  the  Old  Testament. 

The  general  statistics  of  1880  show  10  missionaries  and  9  assistant  mis¬ 
sionaries  ;  4  missionaries  of  the  Womans  Foreign  Missionary  Society , 
47  native  preachers  and  helpers,  besides  15  native  teachers.  Total  of 
members  and  probationers,  638,  and  63  baptized  children  ;  45  boarding- 
scholars  of  the  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society;  13  day-schools, 
and  407  day  scholars;  6  church  edifices;  7  parsonages;  and  3  school 
buildings,  with  a  total  value  of  $30-75°  ;  and  83  different  preaching-places. 

f  See  full  account  in  the  “  Bible  Society  Record  ”  for  June,  1880 

Note.— For  list  of  Protestant  Missions  at  work  in  Japan  in  the  year  1881,  with  full 
statistics,  see  Mr.  Soper’s  table  in  the  Manual  for  October  of  that  year. 


The  Mexico  Mission. 

This  Mission  has  a  twofold  extraordinary  claim  upon  our  interest ;  first, 
in  the  close  proximity  of  Mexico,  “Our  Next-Door  Neighbor;”  and  sec¬ 
ond,  in  its  now  rapidly-growing  general  intercourse  with  our  own  country. 

The  way  for  Protestant  Missions  in  Mexico  was  opened  by  a  series  of 
very  remarkable  and  providential  events.  But  a  few  years  ago  the  Word 
of  God  was  jealously  excluded  from  the  country,  and  religious  liberty  de¬ 
nied  by  laws  dictated  from  Rome.  The  beginnings  of  deliverance  from 
spiritual  despotism  were  tound  in  the  triumph  of  the  patriotic  cause  in  the 
war  of  independence,  (1810-21.)  But  there  was  yet  little  religious  enlight¬ 
enment.  Romanism  was  still  dominant.  Whatever  charge  of  injustice 
may  be  brought  against  our  own  government  in  relation  to  the  Mexican 
war,  providentially  the  penetration  of  our  army  into  the  heart  of  the  coun¬ 
try,  in  1847,  secured  the  entrance  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society, 
and  the  spread  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  through  its  efforts,  among  the 
people.  The  Bible,  recognized  as  favorable  to  freedom  and  human  rights, 
was  passed  from  one  to  another,  and  read  in  many  a  house  twenty  years 
before  any  missionary  could  enter  the  country. 

Mexico  had  been  the  scene  of  numerous  revolutions,  and  her  history 
sad  indeed  ;  nor  was  the  country  yet  settled.  Better  hope  dawned  when 
Juarez,  a  full-blooded  Mexican,  rose  to  power  and  framed  the  constitution 
of  1857,  which  proclaimed  civil  and  religious  freedom.  A  few  years 
later,  become  President  and  Dictator,  he  abolished  the  convents,  the  prop¬ 
erty  being  confiscated  to  public  uses,  and  established  schools.  During 
this  period  of  republican  government  the  Romish  hierarchy  continued  its 
intrigues,  finding  a  leader  in  Miramon.  But.  the  most  remarkable  scheme, 
of  tragical  result,  in  the  interest  of  monarchy  and  the  papacy  was  the 
French  invasion,  begun  under  direction  of  Napoleon  III.,  in  1863,  at  a 
time  when  it  was  thought  that  the  United  States  Government,  involved  in 
civil  war,  would  not  venture  to  interfere.  The  fearless  attitude  of  our 
government  toward  both  France  and  Austria  in  this  crisis  is  well  known, 
as  also  the  withdrawal  of  the  French  troops,  the  final  defeat  of  the 
“  Church  party,  and  execution  of  Maximilian  in  June,  1867.  General 
Diaz,  two  days  later,  took  the  City  of  Mexico,  was  gladly  welcomed  by  the 
people,  and  the  Republican  Government  proceeded,  with  moderation  and 
firmness,  to  give  thorough  effect  to  the  “  Laws  of  Reform.”  Though  not 
without  some  disturbances,  proceeding  from  the  fanatical  party,  the 
country  has  continued  from  that  time  to  advance  in  freedom,  political 
health,  and  general  civilization. 

“  T^e  priesthood  of  Mexico,”  says  Dr.  Reid’s  “  History,”  “  are  now 
prevented  from  tampering  with  her  politics  :  her  own  sons,  without  for- 
eign  control  or  perplexity,  now  guide  her  political  life.  They  welcome  the 
evangelical  missionary,  and  guarantee  to  him  the  protection  of  their  con- 


MEXICO  MISSION. 


105 


stitution  and  laws  as  he  enters  the  ‘  wide  and  effectual  door  ’  which  God 


has  so  manifestly  opened  for  him.” 

Some  missionary  work  had  been  accomplished  on  the  northern  border 
of  Mexico  by  the  devoted  Miss  Melinda  Rankin,  and  the  American  and 
Foreio-n  Christian  Union  had  extended  its  aid  to  work  already  begun  in 
the  capital.  It  was  soon  found,  however,  that  this  latter  united  effort  was 
not  likely  to  prove  a  satisfactory  method  of  evangelizing  Mexico,  and  the 
different  denominations  in  this  country  dissolving  their  connection  with 
the  Union,  determined  to  commence  work  on  their  own  account :  a  course 
fully  justified  by  the  result.  In  pursuance  of  this  plan,  the  Baptist,  Con- 
o-reo-ationalist,  and  Presbyterian  Churches  entered  Mexico  in  1872,  and  in 
November  of  that  year,  at  the  same  time  with  the  establishment  of  the 
Italy  Mission,  our  General  Missionary  Committee  made  again  its  appro¬ 
priation  (the  use  of  which  circumstances  had  before  prevented)  for  a 

Mission  to  Mexico.  .  r  ,  , 

William  Butler,  D.D.,  so  well  known  for  his  services  as  founder  of  our 

North  India  Mission,  was  chosen  Superintendent  of  the  new  Mission  to 
Mexico.  In  obedience  to  this  call,  he  resigned  his  position  as  Secretary 
of  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union,  and,  with  his  wife  and 
four  of  his  children,  departed  from  New  York  for  his  destination  in  Feb- 
ruary  1873.  Arrived  in  Mexico  City,  by  the  Vera  Cruz  Railway,  just 
opened,  he  there  met  Bishop  Gilbert  Haven,  who  was  to  act  in  concert 
with  the  Superintendent  in  laying  the  foundation  of  the  Mission.  The 
Bishop  after  a  few  weeks,  returned  to  the  United  States,  taking  the  over¬ 
land  route,  so  as  to  examine  the  country  and  report  in  regard  to  the  cities 
where  our  Missions  might  best  be  located.  An. important  private  contri¬ 
bution  of  $5,000  had  been  made  to  this  Mission  in  November,  by  the  Hon. 
Washington  C.  De  Pauw,  for  the  purchase  of  real  estate  in  Mexico. 
“  This  was  a  great  benefit,”  says  Dr.  Reid,  “  as  the  history  of  the  Mission 
shows  :  and  its  strength  to-day  is  largely  due  to  this  fact,  which  enabled 
it  to  intrench  itself  strongly  in  the  capital  and  in  the  next  leading  city  of 
the  Republic,  and  to  conduct  its  operations  on  its  own  ground  and  under 


its  own  roof.” 

In  Puebla,  the  purchase  of  a  building,  which  was  formerly  part  ot  a 
Romish  Inquisition,  but  had  already  become  the  property  of  a  citizen,  was 
made  before  the  departure  of  the  Bishop,  and  by  his  counsel,  at  a  cost  o 
$10,000.  fhese  premises  were  subsequently  transformed  into  a  chapel, 
parsonage,  school-room,  and(theological  seminary  apartments.  The  nego¬ 
tiations  for  property  in  the  City  of  Mexico  were  protracted,  and  final  y 
completed  by  the  Superintendent.  The  premises  secured  were  exceec  mg  y 
desirable  ones,  on  the  Calle  de  Gante,  consisting  of  the  “  Circus  of  Charini 
a  structure  which  had  once  formed  the  monastery  of  San  Francisco,  built 
says  the  Jesuit  historian  Clivagero,  on  the  site  of  Montezuma’s  palace,  and 
confiscated  under  Juarez.  For  this  fine  property  $16,300  was  paid.  The 
court  was  transformed  from  its  theatrical  condition  into  a  beautiful 
church,  which  was  dedicated  Christmas-day,  1873,  in  presence  of  six 


io  6 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


hundred  persons.  “  The  whole  premises  extend  one  hundred  and  eighty 
feet  from  front  to  rear,  are  one  hundred  feet  wide,  and  are  situated  in  the 
best  part  of  one  of  the  widest  streets  in  the  City  of  Mexico  ;  so  that,  be¬ 
sides  the  church  and  vestries  and  class-rooms,  there  are  a  book-store  and 
printing  establishment,  two  parsonages,  and  a  school-room,  and,  also,  the 
orphanage  and  school  of  the  ladies’  Mission  and  a  home  for  their  mission¬ 
ary,  with  room  still  to  spare.  It  forms  to-day  one  of  the  most  complete 
Mission  establishments  in  the  world.” 

In  the  spring  of  1873, Thomas  Carter,  who  had  had  experience  in  Span¬ 
ish  preaching  in  South  America,  arrived  with  his  family  to  join  the  Mis¬ 
sion,  and  opened  work  in  a  locality  temporarily  chosen.  The  Superin¬ 
tendent  visited  Pachuca,  preached  in  English  to  miners  in  the  house  of 
Mr.  Rule,  organized  a  Spanish  work  there  and  at  Real  del  Monte,  and, 
in  the  capital,  began  preaching  temporarily  in  the  chapel  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  South.  The  close  of  the  first  quarter  showed  four 
Mexican  congregations  in  the  capital,  Pachuca,  and  Real  del  Monte  ;  two 
English  services  at  Mexico  and  Pachuca,  with  a  total  attendance  of  one 
hundred  and  thirty  Mexicans  and  one  hundred  and  five  English,  thirteen 
day  and  forty-two  Sunday  scholars.  In  April  the  Episcopal  English  con¬ 
gregation  of  Dr.  Cooper,  (who  had  been  for  many  years  missionary  in 
Spain,)  was  merged  with  our  English  congregation,  their  pastor  giving 
himself  entirely  to  Spanish  work  in  connection  with  our  Mission. 

During  the  year  (1873)  abundant  signs  were  seen  of  a  readiness  among 
the  people  for  evangelical  preaching.  Invitations  were  sent  to  the  Mis¬ 
sion  from  inquirers  in  various  parts  of  the  country,  urging  the  attendance 
of  the  missionary  to  preach  the  Gospel,  marry  the  parents,  and  baptize 
the  children.  The  people  were  living  to  a  large  extent  (nearly  half  the 
population  it  has  been  said)  without  lawful  marriage  and  without  respect 
for  the  ordinances  of  the  Romish  Church.  The  enlightened  men  of  the 
country  were  disgusted  with  the  ecclesiastical  system  which  had  domi¬ 
nated  in  the  land  for  three  hundred  and  fifty  years,  with  its  ignorant  priest¬ 
hood,  superstitious  ceremonies,  and  failure  to  inculcate  morality. 

This  new  interest  manifested  in  Protestant  Missions  at  once  aroused  the 
hostility  of  the  Romish  clergy.  They  exhibited  a  sanguinary  disposition, 
and  a  season  of  bloody  persecution  began.  Early  in  the  year  occurred 
the  massacre  at  Capulhuac,  and, toward  the  close  of  1873,  plots  and  deeds 
of  violence  increased  in  number.  Our  Superintendent  and  missionaries 
were,  according  to  report,  marked  out  with  other  Protestants  for  assassina¬ 
tion.  The  brutal  murder,  soon  occurring,  of  Mr.  Stephens,  of  the  Pres¬ 
byterian  Mission,  and  of  his  native  preacher  at  Ahualulco,  was  followed, 
in  succeeding  months,  by  assaults  upon  our  people,  the  burning  of  our 
church  at  Mixcoac,  attempted  violence  at  Guanajuata  and  Puebla,  and 
the  plundering  of  some  of  our  places  of  worship.  Other  Missions  suf¬ 
fered  at  this  period  still  more  seriously.  Appeals  were  made  to  the 
government  of  President  Lerdo,  and  the  papers  of  the  country  denounced 
these  outrages  of  fanatics,  justly  holding  the  Church  responsible  for  them. 


MEXICO  MISSION. 


IC7 


The  one  word  from  Archbishop  Labastena  which  might  have  stopped  the 
violence  was  never  uttered.  Through  force  of  public  opinion,  however,  the 
vigilance  of  the  magistrates,  and  the  representations  of  our  own  govern¬ 
ment,  the  period  of  open  persecution  came  to  an  end. 

Early  in  1874  Mr.  Carter  returned  to  the  United  States.  The  Mission 
already  counted  seven  native  assistants,  but  greatly  needed  the  re-enforce¬ 
ment  which  arrived  in  May  in  the  persons  of  C.  W.  Drees  and  J.  W. 
Butler,  son  of  the  Superintendent. 

The  latter  began  work  on  the  Mexico  City  Circuit.  After  some  time 
devoted  to  the  study  of  the  language,  Mr.  Drees  went  to  Puebla,  in  Janu¬ 
ary,  1875.  This  city  rivals  the  capital  itself  in  the  number  and  riches  of 
its  religious  establishments.  It  was,  in  fact,  formerly  the  ecclesiastical 
capital  of  the  country.  The  Church  at  one  time  owned  quite  the  larger 
half  of  the.  real  estate,  and  acted  as  landlord,  employer,  banker,  and 
money-lender  to  the  inhabitants  generally.  From  this  very  fanatical  city 
Dr.  Riley  was  driven  out  in  1873  ;  and  Mr.  Drees,  while  in  Mexico  City, 
was  cautioned  against  going  there.  He  was  accompanied  thither  by 
Christopher  Ludlow,  a  local  preacher  and  practical  builder,  who  was  well 
fitted  to  direct  in  remodeling  the  premises  purchased  two  years  before. 
Dorotea  Mendoza,  a  colporteur  of  the  American  Bible  Society,  placed 
himself  under  the  direction  of  our  missionary. 

Only  two  persons  from  the  population  responded  to  the  invitations 
cautiously  given  out  to  a  meeting  on  Sunday  in  a  private  room.  But  in 
the  course  of  a  few  weeks  the  number  in  attendance  increased  to  twenty. 
Mr.  Drees  had  meanwhile  brought  to  Puebla  the  fifteen  boys  who  com¬ 
posed  the  Boys’  Orphanage  in  Mexico  City,  thus  transferring  the  institu¬ 
tion.  In  April  a  portion  of  the  Mission  House  was  occupied.  On  the 
announcement  of  public  services  in  the  small  school-room,  an  immense 
mob  filled  the  market-place  before  the  door,  threatening  violence,  but  the 
congregation  escaped  a  serious  attack.  The  chapel,  which  is  that  now 
occupied,  was  ere  long  completed,  being  dedicated  August  15,  1875,  in 
presence  of  a  congregation  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  or  two  hundred  per¬ 
sons  ;  so  remarkably  had  our  mission  effort  already  won  its  way  in 
Puebla.* 

The  Theological  Training  Class  began  to  be  formed  at  this  time,  being 
fully  organized  in  January,  1876.  A  number  of  probationers  were  received, 
and  accessions  to  the  Church  followed,  the  congregations  continuing  to 
number  about  one  hundred.  This  was  a  year  of  revolution,  and  there  were 
some  attempts  at  violence  against  the  services  and  the  Mission  House, 
particularly  in  an  attack  on  Shrove  Tuesday,  1877.  The  General  Govern¬ 
ment,  however,  both  under  Lerdo  and  Diaz,  showed  a  disposition  to  ex¬ 
tend  protection.  In  1878  our  Mission  had  so  far  gained  popular  favor 
that  the  Governor  of  the  State  sent  his  sons  to  our  school.  In  that  year 
one  hundred  and  thirty-three  members  and  probationers  were  reported, 
with  forty-one  pupils  (including  the  orphans)  in  the  day-school.  The 


*  See  Dr.  Butler’s  Report  for  1875. 


io8 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


prospect  was  already  good  for  an  expansion  of  the  circuit  in  certain  vil¬ 
lages  of  the  region.  In  1880  a  church  building  with  parsonage  was 
erected  in  Apizaco.  The  Theological  School  was  transferred  to  Miraflores 
in  1879,  but  at  a  later  date  returned  again  to  Puebla.  In  1880,  Herman 
Luders,  a  German  of  good  early  education,  who  had  been  trained  in  our 
Theological  School,  was  put  in  charge  at  Puebla. 

The  Miraflores  Station,  southward  from  the  capital,  with  an  English 
congregation,  was  opened  by  our  Mission  as  part  of  the  Mexico  City 
Circuit  early  in  1875.  The  services  were  conducted  by  the  Superin¬ 
tendent  of  the  Mission,  with  J.  W.  Butler  as  assistant.  Though  opposi¬ 
tion  was  manifest,  the  cause  grew  and  reported  45  Mexican  members  and 
probationers  in  1876.  In  1877,  Miraflores  was  made  the  head  of  a 
separate  circuit,  including  four  other  congregations  (Tlalmananca,  Amecca, 
Rosario,  and  San  Juan)  of  the  former  Mexico  Circuit,' with  two  additional 
preaching-places,  Sanclalpan  and  Ayapango.  S.  W.  Siberts,  who,  with 
his  wife,  had  re-enforced  the  Mission  in  1876,  was  placed  in  charge  of  the 
circuit.  The  congregation  at  Miraflores  contributed  liberally  toward  the 
erection,  this  year,  of  a  beautiful  church — the  first  regular  Protestant 
church  edifice  built  in  Mexico.  The  lot  was  donated  by  Mr.  Robertson,  a 
Scotch  manufacturer.  A  parsonage  for  the  missionary  stands  on  one 
side  of  the  church,  and  another  for  his  native  preacher  on  the  other  side, 
all  being  inclosed  by  a  neat  wall.  The  property  is  valued  at  about  $7,100. 
This  location  at  Miraflores  is  at  an  elevation  of  about  7,800  feet  above  sea 
level.  It  fell  to  the  lot  of  Dr.  Butler  to  superintend  the  erection  both  of 
this  church  and  of  that  in  Nynee  Tal,  India,  at  an  elevation  of  6,429  feet ; 
these  being  then  the  two  highest  places  of  worship  on  the  globe  belong¬ 
ing  to  the  Methodist,  or  perhaps  any  Christian,  denomination.  At  the 
dedication  of  the  church,  in  February,  1878,  two  thirds  of  the  audience 
were  Catholics,  all  of  whom  contributed  to  the  collection.  The  day-school 
at  Miraflores  has  had  unusual  success.  It  numbered  160  pupils  in  1880. 
Amecca  Mecca  and  Ayapango  are  the  chief  sub-stations  on  this  circuit. 
In  the  latter  place  a  church  edifice  was  in  progress  in  1880. 

At  Orizaba,  in  the  State  of  Vera  Cruz,  work  was  begun  with  a  small 
Spanish  congregation,  in  1873,  by  Mr.  Cooper,  who  was  subsequently 
obliged  to  retire  from  the  Mission  from  failure  of  health.  The  circuit  has 
been  continued,  and  embraces  Cordova,  counting  76  members  in  1880. 
G.  S.  Umpleby,  who,  with  his  wife,  re-enforced  the  Mission  this  year,  was 
put  in  charge. 

Early  in  1876,  S.  P.  Craver  and  wife  arrived  as  a  re-enforcement  to  the 
Mission  and  opened  the  work  at  Guanajuato,  some  300  miles  north-west 
of  the  capital.  This  city  has  65,000  inhabitants,  and  is  the  head  of  a 
State.  The  Presbyterian  Board  and  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Soci¬ 
ety  had  begun  work  here  a  few  years  before,  but  desisted.  Our  mission¬ 
aries  were  cautioned,  by  the  English  residents,  against  the  dangers  to  be 
encountered,  but  the  governor  promised  protection.  The  work  was  begun 
by  the  distribution  of  Spanish  tracts.  This  called  forth  a  denunciatory 


MEXICO  MISSION. 


109 


edict  from  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese  ;  and  a  mob  surrounding  the  mission¬ 
ary’s  house  required  the  intervention  of  the  police.  Early  in  April, 
F.  Aquilar  and  J.  Ramirez,  native  preachers  sent  by  the  Superintendent, 
opened  the  first  religious  services,  with  twelve  hearers  in  attendance, 
The  congregations  largely  increased,  and  services  were  held  in  peace  for 
several  months.  Senor  Loza  was  licensed  as  a  local  preacher  in  August. 
S  W.  Siberts  and  family  had  joined  the  force,  and  opened  work  in  Leon, 
a  neighboring  city,  which  was  soon  supplied  by  a  native  preacher.  On 
October  31,  a  mob,  being  excited  by  a  revolutionary  pronunciamento> 
assaulted  the  Mission  residence,  but  were  subdued  by  the  police.  Again, 
in  the  following  summer,  the  Romish  curata  instigated  a  very  annoying 
persecution,  but  without  serious  results.  Ninety-nine  members  were  re¬ 
ported.  Progress  was  made  every  way  in  the  Church  life.  Over  i2osub- 
cribers  were  obtained  for  our  Mission  paper,  El  Abogado  Cristiano . 
A  day-school  was  in  successful  progress.  Next  year,  Mr.  Craver,  who 
has  been,  from  the  first,  the  missionary  in  charge  at  Guanajuato,  visited 
Silao,  and  here  services  were  subsequently  held,  as  also  in  La  Luz  and 
Marfil. 

The  possession  of  suitable  Mission  property  in  Guanajuato  was  felt  to 
be  a  pressing  necessity,  and  very  desirable  premises  in  the  center  of  the 
city,  formerly  used  as  a  convent,  were  purchased  on  occasion  of  the  visit 
of  Bishop  Harris.  Remodeled,  the  premises  were  dedicated  to  the  wor¬ 
ship  of  God,  October  24,  1880,  in  presence  of  a  crowded  congregation 
within  and  around  the  chapel. 

In  Queretaro,  eastward  from  Guanajuato,  work  was  begun  in  1879  by 
L.  Vallejo,  a  native  preacher,  and  continued  the  next  year,  in  anticipation 
of  a  missionary,  by  N.  Cordova,  who  persevered  in  the  face  of  bitter  perse¬ 
cution.  A.  W.  Greenman  and  wife,  sent  out  in  1880,  after  some  detention 
at  Puebla  for  preparation  in  the  language  and  other  matters,  took  charge 
of  the  work  at  Queretaro,  where  something  of  a  congregation  had 
been  already  gathered,  but  with  prospect  of  laborious  work  and  serious 
obstacles. 

Pachuca,  capital  of  the  State  of  Hidalgo,  about  sixty  miles  north  of 
Mexico  City,  is  the  center  of  the  southern  silver  region.  Its  population  is 
about  9,000.  We  have  alluded  to  the  early  opening  of  the  work  here  by 
the  Superintendent.  The  English  population,  created  chiefly  by  the 
mining  interest,  made  a  congregation  with  an  average  attendance  of  forty. 
The  second  year  the  Spanish  congregation  averaged  eighty.  A  circuit 
was  formed  embracing  Real  del  Monte,  to  which  Omitlan  and  El  Chico 
were  added  within  two  years.  Our  work  on  this  circuit  owes  much  to 
Dr.  W.  H.  Rule,  a  Wesleyan  local  preacher.  The  work  was  carried  on, 
under  the  Superintendent,  by  Messrs.  C.  Ludlow  and  T.  Trelour,  (a  local 
preacher  regularly  employed,)  with  native  assistants,  up  to  1878.  In  that 
year  J.  M.  Barker,  who,  with  his  wife,  had  joined  the  Mission  from  the 
United  States,  was  put  in  charge  of  the  circuit,  which  in  1880  embraced 
six  appointments  outside  of  Pachuca  ;  in  one  of  which,  Tezontepec,  a 


no 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


school-house  and  place  of  worship  were  built.  Mission  property  was  pur¬ 
chased  in  Pachuca  in  1875,  consisting  of  a  lot,  157x135  feet,  with  build' 
ing  for  mission  residence.  On  the  front  a  church  was  erected  in  1878, 
making  value  of  the  Society’s  property  $5,800.  In  1874, the  Woman’s 
Foreign  Missionary  Society  sent  Miss  S.  M.  Warner  to  establish  a  girls’ 
school  in  Pachuca.  She  was  succeeded,  early  in  1875,  by  Miss  Mary 
Hastings,  who  has  retained  charge  of  the  school,  with  increasing  number 
of  pupils  since  that  time.  In  1876,  the  Woman’s  Society  erected  a  good 
school  and  residence  building  on  one  half  the  lot  occupied  by  the  Parent 
Board.  Their  property  in  land  and  buildings  is  valued  at  $5,500.  The 
school  embraces  English  and  Mexican  pupils,  who  numbered  73  in  1880. 

The  Mexico  City  Circuit  developed,  besides  the  English  congregation, 
five  Mexican  appointments  the  second  year,  two  of  these  being  in  the  city 
itself.  In  1875,  J.  W.  Butler  was  put  in  charge  with  six  native  preachers, 
and  here  he  has  since  continued  to  labor.  Five  day-schools  were  then  in 
operation.  The  Superintendent  early  sought  to  lead  the  Mission,  both  in 
the  capital  and  elsewhere,  into  the  simple  and  direct  work  of  Gospel 
preaching,  while  he  deprecated  a  spirit  of  controversy.  As  a  result  our 
churches  grew  in  spiritual  power  year  by  year,  and  passed  through  the 
revolutionary  period  of  1876  without  very  serious  impediment.  The  next 
year,  as  already  noted,  four  appointments  were  erected,  in  connection  with 
Miraflores,  into  a  separate  circuit.  There  remained  in  the  city,  besides 
the  English,  the  Trinity  and  Santa  Inez  Mexican  congregations.  In  1879 
two  new  stations  were  added  outside  the  city  :  one,  at  San  Vincente 
Chicoloapam,  where  the  native  congregation  built  a  neat  chapel  and 
established  a  school ;  the  other,  at  Tuyahualco,  where  58  probationers 
were  reported.  The.  statistics  of  1880  show  five  appointments  on  the  cir¬ 
cuit,  with  267  members  and  308  Sunday  scholars.  In  1878,  the  missionary 
force  was  strengthened  by  the  addition  ot  Mrs.  J.  W.  Butler.*  Mrs.  Dr. 
Butler  had  actively  participated  in  the  labors  of  the  Mission  from  the  out¬ 
set  ;  and  Miss  Julia  Butler,  daughter  of  the  Superintendent,  continued  to 
render  service  both  in  the  evangelistic  work  and  in  tianslations  for  the 
press. 

The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society  sent  Miss  M.  Hastings  to 
Mexico  City  in  1874  to  open  a  girls’ school  and  orphanage.  She  was  soon 
succeeded  by  Miss  S.  M.  Warner,  who  remained  in  charge  till  1878,  when 
Miss  M.  F.  Swaney,  and  the  next  year,  Miss  C.  L.  Mulliner,  as  associate 
teacher,  took  the  direction.  The  institution  was  established  on  the 
premises  of  the  Parent  Society  in  the  Calle  de  Gante  ;  but  in  1880  its  re¬ 
moval  to  separate  quarters,  where  better  accommodations  could  be  had,  was 
in  prospect.  The  school  then  numbered  5°.  mostly  from  the  lower  grade 
of  society,  some  being  Indians  from  the  villages,  and  supported  by  the 
Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  The  instruction  is,  for  the  most 
part,  elementary,  but  in  the  case  of  some  pupils  the  grade  of  our  grammar 
schools  is  reached.  The  Woman’s  Foreign  Missionary  Society  has  also 


*  Mrs.  Drees  was  also  added  to  the  force  this  year  at  Puebla. 


MEXICO  MISSION. 


Ill 


sustained,  besides  the  Pachuca  school,  girls’  departments,  or  schools  of 
elementary  grade,  at  Puebla,  Ameca  Mecca,  and  Miraflores.  It  also 
supports  Bible  women  in  Mexico  City,  Pachuca,  Puebla,  and  Guanajuato, 
under  direction  of  the  wives  of  the  missionaries,  who  also  hold  women’s 
meetings,  which  have  contributed  much  to  the  strengthening  and  develop¬ 
ment  of  the  Church. 

Our  Mission  Press  in  Mexico  has  been  a  potent  arm  of  the  service,  and 
the  Mission  has  devoted  much  attention  and  labor  in  this  direction.  It 
was  for  three  years,  from  1875,  under  the  direction  of  Edward  C.  Butler, 
then  for  a  year  in  direct  charge  of  the  Superintendent.  In  1879,  J.  W. 
Butler  was  made  press  agent,  with  a  publishing  committee  composed  of 
Messrs.  Drees,  Siberts,  and  Barker.  The  first  year,  1875,  it  issued,  in 
Spanish,  62,000  copies  of  tracts,  books,  and  hymns,  First  and  Second  Cate¬ 
chisms,  the  Ritual,  and  some  of  Wesley’s  Sermons.  To  put  the  work  on  a 
more  extended  basis,  the  Superintendent  obtained  by  a  visit  to  the  United 
States  in  1876  the  sum  of  $13,000.  He  says,  in  the  next  year’s  report,  in 
reference  to  the  great  opportunity  thus  offered  of  putting  our  evangelical 
literature  in  the  hands  of  the  millions  in  Mexico  :  “  We  are  hard  at  work 
upon  this  great  duty.  .  .  .  We  feel  our  responsibility  to  the  authorities  of 
the  Church,  [in  reference  to  it,]  and  are  therefore  patient  and  careful  in  its 
fulfillment.”  The  new  and  handsome  monthly  paper,  El  Abogado 
Cristiano  Ilustrado,  at  once  obtained  great  acceptance.  It  circulated  the 
first  year  1,752  copies,  of  which  400  were  sent  free  to  the  leading  men  of 
the  country,  and  has  been  regularly  kept  on  file  in  the  Government  palace 
of  the  capital.  It  was  also  sent  to  South  America,  the  West  Indies,  and 
Spam.  This  paper  has  been  continued  year  by  year,  increasing  in  circu¬ 
lation  and  influence  for  good.  The  press  has  issued,  besides  the  constant 
supply  of  tracts,  hymns,  Berean  Leaves,  etc.,  such  books  as  Bishop  Hurst  s 
“Church  History,”  Binney’s  “Theological  Compend,”  Bishop  Peck’s 
“What  Must  I  do  to  be  Saved  ?  ”  Lives  of  Wesley,  Carvosso,  Hester  Ann 
Rogers,  etc.,  Bishop  Merrill’s  “  Salvation  ;  An  Essay,”  the  “Discipline,” 
and  some  Sunday-school  books.  A  small  Spanish  Hymn  Book  had  been 
issued  in  successive  editions.  A  new  and  more  extended  Hymn  Book, 
which  should  be  also  a  Tune  Book,  embracing  the  best  evangelical  Spanish 
hymns  accessible,  with  some  new  translations,  has  been  greatly  desired, 
and  some  members  of  the  Mission  devoted  themselves  to  this  work,  which 
has  been  completed.  Great  assistance  was  received  in  the  revision  from 
Dr.  Rule,  the  highest  Wesleyan  authority  in  Spanish  hymnology,  and  to 
Miss  Julia  Butler1  is  due  the  credit  of  a  large  proportion  of  the  labor  in¬ 
volved,  both  in  the  selection  and  adaptation  of  music  to  the  hymns  and  in 
the  entire  conduct  of  the  work  through  the  press;  all  being  under  the 
authority  and  supervision  of  the  publishing  committee  of  the  Mission. 
The  new  Hymn  Book  was  printed  early  in  1881  by  the  Book  Concern 
in  New  York,  the  press  of  the  Mission  not  being  able  to  supply  the  types 


1  Later,  Mrs.  W.  H.  Thurber,  of  Providence,  R.  I. 


1 1 2 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


for  the  tunes.  This  book,  which  has  cost  the  labor  of  four  years  in  care¬ 
ful  preparation,  will  doubtless  be  of  great  service  in  all  our  Spanish¬ 
speaking  Missions.  The  press  report  for  1880  showed  an  issue  that  year 
of  seven  book  volumes,  separate  works,  aggregating  1,817,800  pages,  and 
seventeen  periodicals  and  tract  volumes,  aggregating  827, 3°°  pages. 

In  the  year  1878,  Dr.  Dashiell,  Missionary  Secretary,  visited  Mexico,  at 
request  of  the  Board,  in  company  with  Bishop  Merrill,  to  inspect  the  Mis¬ 
sion.  His  report  is  given  in  full  in  the  Annual  Report  of  the  Society  for 
that  year,  and  is  an  especially  important  and  interesting  document.  It 
contains  a  clear  statement  of  the  geographical  position  of  our  Mission  in 
its  eastward,  northward,  and  southward  branches  out  from  the  capital, 
passing  high  commendation  on  the  wisdom  displayed  by  the  Superintend¬ 
ent  in  the  location  of  the  work.  “No  Mission,”  says  the  report,  “  shows 
such  a  record  in  four  years.  At  every  appointment  we  found  a  company 
£>f  experimental  Christians  who  had  turned  from  the  priesthood  to  Christ. 
The  matter  of  self-support  in  the  Mission  received  special  attention  on  oc¬ 
casion  of  this  visitation.  The  Bishop,  the  Secretary,  and  the  Superintend¬ 
ent  urged  upon  the  native  preachers  the  obligations  of  the  churches  in 
this  direction,  making  an  apportionment  among  them  all  of  sums  to  be 
raised  during  the  year.  The  people  require  instruction  in  this  duty,  not 
yet  fully  comprehending  its  meaning,  but  they  show  increasing  readiness 
and  ability  to  support  for  themselves  the  simple  institutions  of  an  evangel¬ 
ical  faith. 

Dr.  Butler,  having  accomplished  the  great  object  for  which  he  was  sent 
out,  in  founding  and  guiding  the  Mission  until  its  complete  establishment 
in  the  country,  resigned  the  superintendency  and  closed  his  labors  by 
presiding  in  the  Annual  Meeting,  January,  1879*  seeking  subsequently  in 
rest  and  change  of  climate  the  needed  recruitment  of  his  health.  C.  W. 
Drees  was  made  Superintendent,  and  still  holds  that  position. 

The  statistics  of  the  Mexico  Mission  in  1880  show  8  missionaries  and 
7  wives  of  missionaries,  20  native  preachers  and  30  other  helpers,  5  mis¬ 
sionaries  and  10  native  workers  of  the  Woman  s  Foreign  Missionary  Soci- 
ety,  357  members  and  398  probationers,  544  day  scholars  and  609 
Sunday-school  scholars,  8  church  edifices,  valued  at  $51,050,  and  eleven 
parsonages,  at  $46,800,  with  press  and  school  property  worth  $12,655  * 
the  total  debt  on  Mission  property  being  $404  10. 


THE  MANUAL. 

This  quarterly  periodical  of  the  Church  should  have  a  wide  circulation.  It 
represents  all  our  connectional  benevolent  causes— the  Missionary  Society,  the 
Sunday-School  Union  and  Tract  Society,  the  Board  of  Church  Extension,  the 
Freedmen’s  Aid  Society,  the  Board  of  Education,  and  the  Book  Concern— and 
contains  from  time  to  time  most  valuable  matter.  No  intelligent  layman  should 
be  satisfied  to  be  without  it.  Subscription  price,  50  cents.  Send  to  Phillips  & 
Hunt,  805  Broadway,  New  York. 


The  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist 

Episcopal  Church. 

This  is  a  legally  incorporated  Society,  but  virtually  consists  of  the 
Church  itself,  acting  through  the  different  officers  and  bodies  from  time  to 
time  chosen  by  the  General  Conference  of  the  Church  for  the  conduct  of 
the  Society’s  affairs.  These  affairs  are  conducted  through  four  depart¬ 
ments —  i,  the  Officers  ;  2,  the  Board  of  Managers  ;  3,  the  General  Mission¬ 
ary  Committee  ;  4,  the  Bishops. 

I.  The  Officers  are  two  Corresponding  Secretaries,  a  Treasurer,  and 
Assistant  Treasurer,  who  are  elected  every  four  years  by  the  General  Con¬ 
ference  ;  and  a  Recording  Secretary,  chosen  by  the  Board  of  Managers. 
An  Editor  for  such  publications  as  are  issued  from  the  Mission  Rooms  is 
appointed  at  option  by  the  Board.  The  Corresponding  Secretaries  have 
direction  of  all  the  business  transactions  with  the  Missions  administered 
by  the  Board,  and  are  charged  with  the  promotion  of  the  missionary  cause 
in  general  by  correspondence,  public  appeals,  and  other  means.  The 
Mission  Rooms  are  situated  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Publishing  Build¬ 
ing,  805  Broadway,  New  York. 

II.  The  Board  of  Managers  is  thus  described  in  the  Constitution 
of  the  Society,  Art.  Ill :  “The  management  and  disposition  of  the  affairs 
and  property  of  the  said  corporation  shall  be  vested  in  a  Board  of  Man¬ 
agers,  consisting  of  the  Bishops  of  said  Church,  who  shall  be  ex  officio 
members  of  said  Board,  and  thirty-two  laymen,  and  thirty-two  traveling 
ministers  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  elected  by  the  General  Con¬ 
ference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.”  The  election  takes  place  at 
each  quadrennial  meeting  of  the  General  Conference.  The  Board  of 
Managers  is  subordinate  to  any  regulations  made  by  the  General  Confer¬ 
ence,  and  presents  to  said  Conference  a  report  of  its  transactions. 

The  Board  meets  monthly  at  the  Mission  Rooms,  in  New  York  city, 
and  is  the  final  authority  in  the  administration  of  the  work  in  the  different 
Missions.  It  considers  the  measures  laid  before  it  by  its  twelve  Standing 
Committees,  and,  in  particular,  disposes  of  the  Contingent  Fund,  (limited 
to  $25,000,)  which  is  annually  appropriated  to  provide  for  any  unforeseen 
emergencies  in  any  of  the  Missions.  The  senior  Bishop  is  President 
of  the  Board,  and  so  of  the  Society,  the  Vice-Presidents  consisting  of  the 
remaining  Bishops  and  others  ;  all  these  officers  being  elected  annually  by 
the  Board. 

III.  The  General  Missionary  Committee  consists  of  the  twelve 
representatives  appointed  at  each  General  Conference  from  the  twelve 
Mission  Districts,  (all  geographical  sections  of  the  Church  being  thus  rep¬ 
resented,)  and  twelve  representatives  annually  appointed  by  the  Board  of 
Managers  from  its  own  members,  the  Secretaries  and  Treasurers  of  the 
Society,  and  the  Board  of  Bishops. 

The  General  Committee  meets  annually  in  the  city  of  New  York  some 
time  in  the  month  of  November.  It  determines  what  fields  shall  be  occu- 


HISTORICAL  SKETCHES. 


1 14 

pied  as  Foreign  Missions,  and  the  number  of  persons  to  be  employed  in 
said  Missions,  and  appropriates  annually  the  amounts  necessary  for  the 
support  of  each  Mission,  Foreign  and  Domestic.  It  acts  usually  in  these 
measures  upon  the  recommendations  of  the  Standing  Committees  from  the 
Board  of  Managers,  who  have  considered  the  estimates  sent  forward  by 
the  several  Missions,  and  is  aided  by  the  representations  of  the  Corre¬ 
sponding  Secretaries  and  of  the  Bishops  who  have  visited  the  several 
fields. 

IV.  The  Bishops  have  the  appointment  of  the  missionaries,  and  have 
the  episcopal  supervision  of  all  Missions  as  ordered  in  the  Discipline. 

The  Domestic  Missions  of  the  Society  consist  (1)  of  the  very  numerous 
stations  (English-speaking,1  German,  Scandinavian,  Welsh,  French,  Indian, 
and  Chinese)  which  are  aided  from  its  funds  within  the  bounds  of  Annual 
Conferences,  the  amounts  appropriated  being  administered  by  those  Con¬ 
ferences,  and  (2)  of  certain  Border  Missions  which  are  administered  as  For¬ 
eign  Missions  by  the  Board  of  Managers.  These  Missions  are  at  present 
eight  in  number,  namely :  Arizona,  Black  Hills,  Dakota,  Indian  Territory, 
Montana,  New  Mexico,  Utah,  West  Nebraska. 

The  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Society  are  sixteen  in  number,  as 
sketched  in  the  preceding  pages. 

— - - — 

Sunday-School  Missionary  Societies. 

The  Discipline,  in  ^  265,  makes  it  the  duty  of  every  preacher  to  organize 
each  Sunday-school  on  his  charge  into  a  Juvenile  Missionary  Society,  auxiliary 
to  the  General  Missionary  Society  of  the  Church,  which  shall  make  contributions 
to  the  general  treasury,  to  be  reported  separately  in  the  Confeience  Minutes.  It 
is  also  the  duty,  by  ^  272,  of  every  Presiding  Elder  to  “inquire  particularly” 
whether  the  Sunday-schools  on  each  charge  have  been  thus  organized. 

Our  Church  is  doing  well  through  this  missionary  working  of  the  Sunday- 
schools,  which  contributed  $161,521  53  out  °f  the  <$493>377  85  paid  in  fiom  the 
Conferences  in  1880A  Yet  too  large  a  propoition  of  the  schools  are  still  unoignn- 
ized  and  non-contributing.  Every  consideration  foi  the  piesent  and  future 
urges  to  this  duty.  The  children  will  be  the  men  and  women  of  coming  years. 
It  is  easy  to  organize,  and  easy  to  interest  the  children.  Let  the  teachers  elect  a 
president  and  treasurer.  Let  each  class  be  a  section  or  band  bringing  contiibu- 
tions  weekly  or  monthly.  Hold  monthly  meetings  and  public  conceits,  with 
helps  obtained  from  the  Mission  Rooms.  See  the  Missionary  Office  Tract  and 
the  Secretaries’  Circular  for  full  directions  and  statement  of  helps.  The  P10- 
grammes  for  the  Monthly  Concert  of  Prayer  for  Missions,  published  regulaily  in 
our  Church  papers,  will  furnish  help  for  monthly  Sunday-school  meetings. 
Diagrams  will  be  found  in  the  Manual.  Fresh  Sunday-school  Concert  Exer¬ 
cises  will  be  from  time  to  time  issued.  Rev.  W.  T.  Smith  s  “  Missionary  Con¬ 
cert  Exercises,”  a  book  of  declamations,  is  of  great  value  ;  price,  75  cents. 
Phillips  &  Hunt,  Publishers.  Let  us  by  all  means  have  the  Sunday-schools 
all  the  Sunday-schools  in  the  Church,  organized  as  Afissionary  Societies. 


1  See  table  on  opposite  page. 


2  At  date  of  reports  in  the  General  Minutes. 


r 


-T 

£•  <t> 

p  2 
"3 

o® 

a  Si 
C»C  jq 
0  C 
3  -l 

M  & 
P  US 

C  _. 
P-5 

Q© 

P.m 


P-  Z 
&  Z 

©  o 

w  *— s 
£.  - 


«** 

o® 

H 

c_  3. 

_  o 

nr  3 

c 

►c  3 

a  ^ 
<-» 

'<  £ 
d  <*i 
c 

If 

C*  © 

B-(t 
£•  p 

n,  o 


5-  c& 

®  g 
9-5' 


c  O 

P  O 

ft  5, 
to  <t> 

2,3 

-  5 
©  ° 
g  a> 

a  S* 

8  ~ 
2-3- 

rg. 

n  » 

p  2 

a  * 


5 s 

r*- 

•-3 

f/  n 


*jjO 

”  o 

F| 

o  3 

p*  2 
p-  o 

h*  0 

2  e 

?s 

£  o* 
tr  *1 

o§ 
B  e- 


o 

a  jf'cq  g 

§  3® 

W  to 


*,  „  ......  p  ®crq 

£  g  cr^crB 

“  Wg  Pp  o 
s  »  3  S  P'S 
00 


s 

C/3 

P 

03 


t  B 

■S  p 


C/3  >-* 

S'*  2  B.  c/3 

«•  ct>  rjo  ’“ '* 

VM  r:  2.  W)  ^  P 

PT^.-S  O  a  B 

p  • 


►  M  b  S^oS  »  —  s  b:c  t»  prg. 


.  d  a 
®D?g 

£-  “ 
o 

o  b  r5 
pr 


— *  o 
cp  ^ 

S"Crq  P-JWO^ 
®  p  50 


p  p  o 

'  3  t-y  p-  _ 

-.  3  g  p  p  >-s 

P  p  B  M 


EX  S3® 

■'  " 


p 

to 


o 

o 

« 

B 

B 

PJ 

W 

2 

Q 

B 


- -  ►— L  (— 1  . — it—ll—ll—l) — LI _ L  ) — L  1 — L  | _ L  L — L) — L  .. — L  - 1  — L  |— 1.  | — 1  | — L  1 — L  . — 1  I — L  | — L  . — L  h- If— l  | — L  |_L  , — L  >_L  t — I) — L|—*.| — LM| — L  I — *  • — 1  1— 1  I — LH-t 

QOOOODQDOOOOOOOOOOCCCWOOOOOOOOCOCOOOOOCpQOOOOrjCXiOOOOOOgoCOCDCOOOOOOOODODOOOOODCJROOQOOogO 

- 1010atP0SP-l-^05-)05O'^®Cl0llfiC>i,'lfA®*<CD0'CnPOHQ0(f-WWW01---l'lUU»-l-5P 

C»C5Q0fPiCl— iSS— )CPlP-Cl-~I-^5PCOtOCC'tHl-tC/3-J050'«-lP5  05  0iCSCCOOOGDC5C5C5lfA--4C5050-^ICOC» 


§  3  * 

•  ?  O 


=*( 

10 


»— 1  to  i-a""  CO 

03  c-a  5c>bO  [j^  j3icoj3ap»  _oojssja  jojo 

>p  00  to'oo'b''o  10  to  to  bi  si'toop  co -I'rfA.'co'to  — i  ’-oi  i_i  cslso  i-a  to  rfA-'bo'o 

at  to  at  co  co  —j  Lp  o  y  o  to  o  O'  co  oi  o  o  to  a  a  o  -1  to  5  o  -1  ^  a  otM 

®OOOOi(»Ot®0©COtMOHOlOO&00'fAOtOiOOOtCJtOK10t 


++  ■€» 

t— A  t— A  ^ 

^  —i  artota  j-a  j-a  atcopo^i  to 

co'o  -q"oo  to'bs  to  os  00  co'at'at  o  bi 

go®«oq?to-io>oocip 


loMHtooocoiaoooo 


ataatoc5oootoooooa>cooooootooooooootoooootoooooocooooo 

ooooooooooatooosoocooooooatooooooobooooootooo'oocooooo 


h-»  h-* 

h-A 

h-A 

_^ooco . 

J£>  h-AJ— A  OOJO). 

.  oo. 

J£>j» 

bo  cobo  • 

'co'bt'co'^'bt* 

•  ^-7* 

b7b-A 

CO  00  CO  • 

HOOOhOf 

•  4^* 

00  00 

co  o  ot  * 

Ot  O  h-A  to  O  * 

©• 

-7  -7 

-too* 

O  O  to  Ot  O  • 

•  ©• 

OtOt 

ot  O  B>  • 

0  O  ot  0  0  ♦ 

•  ©• 

0  © 

00  to  atat  cspoopD . 

^‘M'M-'rfA.'o'co'H-A  at . 
O'  M  Ot  00  O  -t  >-"-A  • 
OOtQClOOtOOlO- 

OOtOAIOO'IOl' 

ootootoocno- 


<SiG>CO  t-AjfA. . 
c-.  -tlo  b  cn'to  • 

to  CO  h-A  to  — }  CO  • 

Ct  to  *1  O  -I ' 

OOlCWOOl’ 
CO  o  o  o  o  o  • 


to 

•6& 

J-A  JO  J-A  # 

co. 

.  *7.  . 

O 

bo'tO'05  • 

bo. 

•  *tfSh*  * 

*  "-7 

©  Ot  ot  • 

h-A  . 

.  f— A  »  . 

•  h-A 

©  ©  ©• 

to* 

.  . 

•  to 

©  Ot  ©  • 

ot  • 

•  ot  •  • 

•  ot 

©  ©  o* 

©  • 

.  ©  •  • 

•  © 

os  cojpA  atjoo^toj-1  tP  pjP. , 
— 1  Ip.’os  CO ’45.  03  to'oj'co'to  . 
lOCfj  — 05tp.t0t00)t000' 
OiHOtHoiOiOtOtOtOf 

aoototoooatoo. 

oooatatcooooo- 


00. 

ot 

to 

0. 

CO 

GO 

© 

ot 

©. 

to 

05 

Ot 

© 

p.  . 

05* 

© 

© 

to  • 

-7 

-7 

© 

© 

C5t 

h-A  • 

bt 

© 

CO 

e— i 

rf5>-  * 

Ot  • 

c  X 

to 

©  • 

at 

© 

*7 

© 

Ot 

© 

©• 

© 

00 

— -1 

h-A 

—  I  •  * 

4^.* 

-7 

O’ 

©  * 

© 

© 

Ot 

© 

Ot 

© 

Of 

© 

h- 

Ot 

-7 

to*  • 

©  • 

C7t 

© 

— '  » 

© 

to 

© 

to 

© 

© 

© . 

© 

Ol 

© 

© 

©.  . 

©  • 

© 

©• 

© 

ot 

ot 

© 

© 

©  • 

© 

© 

© 

© 

©*  • 

JO  jfA’J-4. 
'co'bt'bi' 
o  O  3>  • 
00(0' 

o  o  co  • 

©  O  05  • 


-1. 

V- 
©  • 
©• 

©• 

©• 


. 

to  • 
oo- 

—1  • 

o»  ■ 


h- A 

at  © 

'co'to 

at 
at  © 

©  © 
©  © 


e© 

to  to  co  'P  to  at  t-A  ©  00  at  aP  — j  co  APja  to  co  co  p\wa>  to  oo  ^tjo  os  at  oo  cojp- oojo  *-a  co  t-t  ot  at  AP  to  po  co  — J  p5 
©  at  ©  o  'b' "  at  © "  ©  ©  'b<  ©©  at '  io'c'  to  ©  ©  ©  'to  “c  ©  to  ©at'©'©'©  at©*- to  ow  to  ©  tP  ©  co  ©  at  to  ©  at 

OOOOOOOOOOOOOOtOOOOOaiOOOOOCOOOOCOOOOOOCOOCW-iO 

0000000000 o 00000000000  o  000000O00000000  000  000 


S3 


s  — 


52 

g 

3 


52 

*-< 

50 

3 

fr*- 

B* 


^52 

C/3  5® 
00  3 
O  ef 


Fi H 
? 


if 


00  00 

Cn  -a 
•4  O 


O  C»  Oc  ^  ,  ,  OhAlOcO^^OCO  c 

*  -»  •  o  J  TT  >  J  J  j  *  -»  >  »  t* 

*  z- »v  .tv  .  Pv  _-i  (•. 


CO  to 


-t  © 
CO  © 

©  co 


J-A  ©  J-AJ— •  ©  . 


©TO©©©©tOhP—‘©>P-;IMOOfcO©©at'fA.©©- 

i-AAP©A-A©cnto-ct©at©©©at©APto©co©©. 

tP©atoco©©©rfA©i-‘©t«©-^coooc»©coL'0- 


j_aj_i  co  ©j-* jo  00  to  as  j-a=  jp  atj-t , 

■oo"© 'co'to'©'Jp *cc 'at  ©  "h— 1 1  to  ©  to  to  ■ 

tpAOtt-AO—tjtOOTOOtbO^-Ap©*^- 

©— tcDOs©'—  oiaotoctfA-atotfA.- 


_co  J-a 

ap'qco 
C  ©  tP 

©  01  © 


'to 


V*  •  aJ 


0^005. 
«©  Oi  • 

o  a»  0  • 


to 

•  •  COjOpfOO. 
^'bo'bo'oo'bo  • 
0»  oo  00  4^  to  • 

O^CIOSH** 


00. 

• 

CO  • 
—I  • 


M  ^  to 

CO  .  00  t0j^p750^00. 

'to'oo  •  'co  to  o'ci'to  • 

»-*■  O  *  OOOMCOHiCilOCO* 

—I  O  • 


j^OO  O  pjfifc. ; 

'bo'Ip^to  to'oo  - 
ccwooo- 


h-  h-A 

JX>  jp© . 

Ot . 

h-A 

h-A 

a»  ip  0  * 

Ot  * 

•  GO.  *  - 

•  GO 

co  —  I  . 

(X* 

.  ►_ A  .  •  , 

•  © 

Ot  O’  00* 

©• 

.  ot*  •  ■ 

•  to 

^  h-A  to  to  »-a  to 

CO J^OiJOnooOi 5>pOO,  JP*.. 
^'Im'^'co'o'co'^i'co  h-A'co  •  'bo  • 
4^  1-t  co  00  CZD  CO  co  to  CO  •  tO  • 
CWaiWOQOi^HP-  Ol  • 


>r*  A  MtOMtO 

jf^jOO  ^ J55  to  OO  . 
'm-Io'M' 00  of'oo'bi^'to'o  ~C5  • 
M^COOMtOGOOfOCOO* 

coowocnotoojh-HOs- 


h-A  to  h-A 

Ov  pf  ZO^p  JO  J-A  B 
00-lJ^OhiOO  • 
^7  W  O  CO  H  ^  • 
C^^OOCOHO* 


to  h-A 

00  J-A  J-A  . 
'co'to'h^*  • 
05  O  50  • 
C»  ^  05- 


05  . 
05  • 


00. 

*05- 

to* 
co  • 


jf^jo 

*Jph  to 

►P  h-A 
CO  to 


(  ■  ^  1  tO  t  1  |- 1  tO  h-A  I—1  h-A  tO  h-A  tO  |-*  V— »  h-A  tO  M 

to  h-A_p  ptj^j35J-A  7  J-1  Co  pT  05  jso j^5^CO^COj>0  CO  M  C^JX)  tojo^to  JOj^jCOJOJ^^pT^JM. 

Ot'bo^t'rf^'b-A^O  005  M05  O  O  M  «0  CO  h-A  CO  bj»  '-7  "o  "to  COO*  CO  k-a'o  '  0»  "to 

C5rf^tOC0CX)O5*^ lt005QOO^tOH03tOOGOM^cOKOCOtO<OWOtOOCX)hJC3(X)<OCOW005hA 


00 

to  CO  ►Ph 
00-4  0 


h-A  h-A  CO 

05  4^*  to  05  o?  to 

J35JO  .  .  jfxjo  pf  00  co  p?JO 
'co^-7  •  *  '00'%-A  — 7  C5  bo  bo'bo  • 

005*  •  WO^hiOOM- 

070*  *  OOOt-^OO*— A* 


to  O?  to  05 
J^tcppo,  J-A.  ,  05. 

^05  h-A  bo*  "o  •  •  to* 
too  oo*  o*  •  o* 
PT  o  o  o  •  o  •  •  o* 


■K* 

h-A  GO  CO  h-A  h-A 

JOJXjt^j^J-A . 
'h-A'tO'bo'o'^-7  • 
O  tO  GO  00  GO  • 
OOTQOTO* 


* 

* 

CO 

h-A 

p . 

'to  • 
o  • 
o  • 


CO  to  co  . 
»7JOJ35j7 

'co'of'to'Vo 

GO  O  O'  00 

O  O  O  ot 


,<!&> 


^  C^  h-A 
J-A  j-7tO 

'o  ' co  "co 

O  05  o 

000 


GO 

CO 

4X 

CO 

hA 

h-A 

CO 

h-A 

to 

© 

CO 

—7 

© 

CO 

h-A 

© 

© 

CO 

JP 

4h 

4^. 

00 

© 

© 

pi 

r«. 

.  j». 

JX 

© 

bo 

© 

4^  • 

bo 

Ot 

—7 

© 

to* 

•  CO- 

CO 

CO 

© 

CO 

00  • 

CO 

Ot 

© 

©• 

•  Ot  • 

© 

lO 

© 

Ot 

©• 

CO 

© 

© 

© 

(X* 

•  Of 

© 

ot 

h-A  to  CO  co  h-A 
GO  O  to  to  05  ^7 

J-7CTJO  p  coot  CO  JO . 
'h-A'05'^7  co  co'o'bo'bo  • 
o  Ot  00  to  Ot  Ot  GO  Ot  • 

000070004^0* 


00  to  h-A 
—7  CO  tO  CO  Ot 
jOjf^jO  J-A  jo. 
'as'oo'^i'bo'h-A* 
03  Ot  h— A  GO  h-A  • 
O  O  h-A  ot  o* 


OO  to  h-A 
Ot  —i  to 
JOjf^jO . 

'4^'to  to* 

05  o  to  • 

O  o  *H» 


CO 

J-*. 

05  • 

o  • 
o  • 


05 

o 

J-A  . 

lo  • 

ot  • 

o  • 


■6& 

to 

to 

Ot 


CO  Or  05  *AMOt  h-A  h-A 

—7  O  O  tO  05  Ot  CO  tO 

JO  J35  0  jf^  Wh  00  00 J-A . 
Oo'to'to'bt'otbo'h-A'05  hA'co  • 
Ot  Ot  Ot  —7  O  tO  4^  —7  CO  Ot  • 
00t0t0<-70t4^00t0* 


o  • 

CO  • 

o  • 


►£*•  h-A  h-»  CO  h-A  Ot  to  to 

t>0C0G0C00505OQ0Q0— 7  0t 
p  j-7  j-7pt  J-7J-A  C5^hJ-J-Ap>  p  . 

'to'bs'ot  Ot'05'co' 'h-A'rf5k'^7'tO  CO  • 

MOOOO^C5C/)h*Oi001 

OOOOtOOtOOtOOO* 


h-A  45.  to  h-A  h-A 

4^  O  O  Ot  h- A  to 
OJX)J-ApJ»jOt. 
'0'4^'bo  bo'o  ~CD  • 

Ot  05  C  O  05  4^  * 
OOOOOOtOf 


4^  GO  to 
to  05  to 
OtzOOO  . 
h-A  —7  ^7  • 
O  05* 

o  to  ►—  * 


£ 

J05. 

'bh- 

ot* 

o* 


to 

to. 


o* 

o* 


& 
O’  co 
JXJO 
*00^7 

to  o 
Ot  ot 


GO  4^  05  Ot  h-A  Ot  to  h-A  h-A  to  h-A  h-A 

K)  O  ha  ^  t~o  o  ^  00  Ot  O'  *^7  COCOOOCOrf^OOCC 
jP- J-Appt JX)pT jx»  J-A  OO  COptp  JOpp  jO  J-A  OO  OD 

'^'b^'05'bo'o'bo'to^  if^'^'^'^'05'4^'^'^ 

tOh-AOitOO5hh00Oth-AO5'*"-‘-,^-'m 
O  Of  C  O  ih  o  tv'  o  >h  C5 


45.  to  > 


A  co  h-A  Ot  to  to 

)  h-A  4u  — J  O  h-A 


h-A  iXx  CjS  h-A  CO  45v  to  h-A  CO 

co^^coeowP‘-Aoopcoo5Coooco4^ 


m 

05  tO  tO 
•^OrfA. 

bo  00  to 

to  00  -7 

OtHOt 


s 

9^3 
“S.4  §■ 

=  03 


^  3 

C fi  p 

-j  a* 


*  3 
\  & 


s 

ft> 

i! 


hj 

<1 

os 

2  V,  ' 

r3‘  ®  ; 

03.3. : 
S<%\ 

p 


TJ 

>-t  -v 

c  O 
h-*h3  3" 
2®c 
O  2-  3 
•  V!  & 


TABLE  OF  ENGLISH-SPEAKING  DOMESTIC  MISSIONS,  (1880.) 


Receipts  of  the  Society  from  the  Beginning, 


Dates. 

Contributions 
by  Conferences. 

Legacies. 

Sundries. 

Total. 

Deceived  during  the  year  1820 

$823  04 

VV 

44 

1821 

2,328  76 

4V 

44 

1822 

2,547  39 

vv 

44 

lS^S 

5.427  14 

4V 

44 

1824 

3,589  92 

44 

44 

1825 

4,140  16 

4V 

44 

1826 

4,964  11 

44 

44 

1827 

6,812  49 

«V 

44 

1828 

6,245  17 

4V 

44 

1829 

14476  11 

44 

44 

1830 

13,128  63 

44 

44 

1831 

9,950  57 

44 

44 

1832 

1L879  66 

44 

44 

1833 

17,097  05 

4V 

44 

1834 

85,700  15 

44 

44 

1885 

30,492  21 

tv 

44 

1336 

59;  517  16 

44 

44 

1837 

57,096  05 

44 

44 

1838 

96.087  36 

44 

44 

1839 

132.480  29 

4i 

4 

1840 

136,410  87 

44 

44 

1841 

139,925  76 

44 

44 

1842 

139,473  25 

(4 

44 

1843 

144,770  80 

44 

44 

1S44 

146, 578  78 

44 

44 

1845 

94,562  27 

44 

44 

1846 

89,528  26 

44 

44 

1847 

7S;932  73 

44 

44 

1S4S 

81,600  34 

44 

44 

1849 

84,045  15 

IRAQ  A  nr*il  SQ 

1850 

104,579  54 

»v 

1850 

44 

1851 

126,471  81 

it 

1851. 

44 

1852 

$138,284  44 

$2,804  68 

$9,393  38 

150,482  48 

wt 

1852.  to  Dec.  31.  1853 

298.473  89 

21,262  03 

16,232  97 

335,968  39 

Jan.  1, 

1854, 

44 

1854 

211,952  01 

4,930  74 

6,529  30 

228,412  05 

•t 

1855,' 

44 

1855 

204,464  86 

6,924  17 

6.815  01 

218,204  04 

Vi 

1856, 

a 

1856 

199,996  59 

7,784  81 

29,660  52 

237,441  92 

a 

1857; 

44 

1S57 

247,753  13 

8,544  96 

12.592  39 

268,890  48 

a 

1858, 

44 

1858 

220.987  64 

8,813  55 

25,423  42 

255,224  61 

Vi 

1859; 

44 

1859 

243,863  44 

8,824  64 

12,479  11 

265,167  19 

V. 

I860; 

44 

i860 

236,269  21 

10,109  97 

10,343  59 

256,722  77 

vv 

1861, 

44 

1861 

222,709  28 

10,051  44 

13-364  21 

246,124  93 

u 

1862, 

44 

1862 

241,247  29 

12,874  78 

11,026  64 

265,148  71 

Vi 

1863; 

44 

1863 

388,109  18 

16,941  24 

11,743  33 

416,793  75 

4m 

1864, 

44 

1864 

497,867  17 

22,172  93 

29,958  16 

549,993  26 

it 

1865; 

44 

1S65 

587.569  41 

12,765  76 

31,405  50 

631,740  67 

Vi 

1866, 

44 

1S66 

641,450  32 

13,636  79 

27,293  19 

682,380  80 

u 

1867, 

4c 

1867 

558,520  35 

28,532  17 

20,468  44 

607,520  96 

Vi 

1868, 

44 

1868 

575,624  90 

11,909  36 

10,627  43 

598,161  69 

Vi 

1869, 

44 

1869 

576,397  48 

27,618  21 

14,210  92 

618,226  61 

tv 

1870, 

to  Oct.  31, 

1S70 

576,774  10 

12,194  45 

5,775  22 

594,743  77 

Nov.  1 

1870, 

44 

1871 

603,421  70 

11,456  41 

8,581  14 

623,459  25 

it 

1871, 

44 

1872 

627,641  60 

10,364  1  6 

8,250  84 

661,056  60 

U 

1872, 

44 

1873 

647.103  76 

15,817  38 

17,915  50 

680,836  64 

a 

1873, 

44. 

1874 

618,004  99 

47,603  37 

9,471  96 

675,080  82 

vv 

1S74, 

44 

1875 

613,927  12 

85,123  15 

13,435  62 

662.435  89 

vv 

1875, 

44 

1876 

533,594  45 

51,338  09 

9,255  84 

594,188  38 

Vi 

1876, 

44 

1877 

566,765  66 

89,616  74 

22,594  85 

628,977  25 

vv 

1877, 

44 

1878 

477,166  15 

41,652  12 

82.546  78 

551,365  05 

44 

1878, 

44 

1879 

480,428  80 

38,818  55 

32.611  95 

551,859  30 

W 

1879, 

44 

18S0 

500.182  46 

34,710  27 

22.47S  41 

557,371  14 

it 

1880, 

44 

1881 

570,965  77 

88,865  26 

20,832  86 

625,668  S9 

Bible  Society. 


!  O 
;  XI 


_  o 

GO 

O  -b 

t—  (U 

QO/5 
cq  o 

<*-  J2 

c3 

•Sffl 

fcjo  ® 

d, 

f-  -+-> 

&Jj 

§f£ 

<-«  GO 

03  +-> 
c3 

cs  ^3 


s 


T3 

c 

c2 


o  -p 
c3  O 
O 

"2® 


S3 


c 

<D 

<V 

Is 

-4-J 


c  £* 
c3  c3 

fcL  § 


r~  c/2 

pq  a3“ 

£2 


$200  00 
1,000  00 
500  00 

1.500  00 
2,100  00 
§,000  00 
1,100  00 
1,000  00 
3.300  00 
3,000  00 

5.500  00 
6,000  00 
4,250  00 
7.375  00 

12.975  00 
9,000  00 
11,000  00 
4,000  00 

5.500  00 

8.500  00 
16,477  50 

8,207  50 
6,462  50 
5,270  00 
9,680  00 
12,640  00 
10  536  00 

6.500  eo 
8,709  00 
6,000  00 
1,800  00 
2,000  00 
4,800  00 


Life  Members,  Honorary  Life  Managers,  and  Patrons  of  the  Society 
are  constituted  by  the  payment  respectively  of  tzventy  dollars,  one  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars,  and  five  hundred  dollars  at  one  time  into  the  treasury. 


Bequests  and  Devises  to  the  Missionary  Society, 

Persons  disposed  to  make  bequests  to  the  Society,  by  will, 
are  requested  to  observe  the  following  form  : 

I  give  and  bequeath  to  “The  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,”  incorporated  by  the  Legis¬ 
lature  of  the  State  of  New  York,  the  sum  of 
and  the  receipt  of  the  Treasurer  thereof  shall  be  a  sufficient 
discharge  to  my  executors  for  the  same. 

FORM  of  a  devise  of  land  to  said  society. 

I  give  and  devise  to  “  The  Missionary  Society  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church/’  incorporated  by  the  Legis¬ 
lature  of  the  State  of  New  York,  the  following  lands  and 
premises,  that  is  to  say  : 

To  have  and  to  hold  the  same  with  the  appurtenances  to  the 
said  Society,  its  successors  and  assigns  forever. 


IfUg125  Brethren  in  the  ministry,  and  laity  also,  are  requested 

9 

to  inquire  promptly  and  carefully  into  the  facts  of  any  will 
which  they  may  hear  contains  a  bequest  to  the  Missionary 
Society,  being  especially  careful,  where  opportunity  exists,  to 
see  that  the  above  form  is  strictly  observed,  and  send  us  as 
early  as  practicable  a  transcript  of  such  will,  or  whatever  in¬ 
formation  they  may  obtain  touching  the  same.  We  have  rea¬ 
son  to  believe  bequests  are  left  to  the  Missionary  Society  of 
which  we  have  never  been  advised.  Many  bequests  have  also 
been  lost  to  the  Society  from  failure  to  observe  the  proper  legal 
form ,  particularly  in  mentioning  the  name  of  the  Society.  Let 
the  testator  be  careful  to  observe  the  exact  language  given 
above. 

Subscriptions  and  donations  for  the  Missionary  Society 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  may  be  sent  to  the  Treas¬ 
urer,  at  New  York  ;  the  Assistant  Treasurer,  at  Cincinnati  ;  or 
paid  to  the  Presiding  Elder  of  the  District,  or  the  preacher  in. 
the  circuit  or  station  to  which  the  contributor  belongs. 


Dr.  Dorchester’s  Table  of  Protestant  Foreign 

Missions. 


Statistics  of  such  Missions  throughout  the  world  have  been  gathered 
with  great  labor  and  fidelity  by  Rev.  Daniel  Dorchester,  D.D.  We  extract 
this  summary  table  from  his  book,  recently  issued  by  Phillips  &  Hunt, 
“  The  Problem  of  Religious  Progress,”  (i2mo,  603  pages  ;  price,  $2.)  This 
table  develops  results  of  surprising  interest  and  magnitude,  the  knowledge 
of  which  should  impart  a  fresh  and  strong  impulse  to  our  missionary 
work.  It  will  be  seen  that  very  many  Missions  fail  to  make  a  definite 
report  on  certain  points,  and  results  attained  in  the  foreign  field  may  be 
generally  considered  to  greatly  surpass  the  measure  of  the  accounts  which 
reach  us.  We  quote  Dr.  Dorchester’s  explanations  and  conclusions  in 
connection  with  the  table  : 


1839. 

1850. 

1880. 

INCREASE. 

1830-80. 

1850-80. 

M  ismons . . 

122 

178 

700 

504 

5,765 

52 

382 

5,263 

326 

Principal  stations . 

502 

5,065 

Sub-stations . 

•  •  •  • 

•  •  •  • 

12,209 

273 

•  •  •  • 

.... 

Ordained  ministers . 

656 

1,672 

6,696 

50 

6,040 

5,024 

Lay  helpers . . 

1,236 

4,056 

33,856 

134 

32,620 

20,800 

T  otal  laborers . . . 

1,892 

5,728 

40,552 

187 

38,660 

34,824 

Hearers,  or  adherents . 

.... 

•  •  •  • 

1,813,596 

310 

.... 

.... 

Communicants, . 

70,289 

210,957 

857,332 

148 

787,043 

646,375 

Day-schools . 

.... 

2,739 

9,3l6 

*'71 

.... 

6,577 

Scholars . 

80,656 

*47,939 

447,602 

247 

366,946 

299,663 

The  small  figures  below  the  others  in  column  1880  indicate  Missions  not  reporting  the  given 
item. 


“  Probably  more  than  20,000  stations  are  occupied.  More  than  40,000 
Mission  laborers,  lay  and  clerical,  are  in  the  foreign  fields,  136  Missions 
not  reporting  the  former,  and  51  not  reporting  the  latter  item — probably 
45,000  at  least  of  these  laborers.  From  356  of  the  504  Missions  we  have 
857,332  communicants  reported.  Returns  from  the  remaining  148  would 
doubtless  swell  the  aggregate  to  over  1,000,000.  These  figures  do  not 
include  nominal  converts  from  heathenism,  but  enrolled  Church  mem¬ 
bers.  The  increase  from  70,289  Mission  communicants,  in  1830,  to 
210,957  in  1850,  and  857,332  in  1880,  is  a  marvelous  reduplication.  The 
scholars  in  the  rfVzy-schools  of  the  Missions  increased  from  80,656  in  1830 
to  447,602  in  1880,  almost  one  half  of  the  Missions  not  reporting  this  item. 
Probably  at  least  three  quarters  of  a  million  of  youth  are  being  instructed 
in  the  Mission  schools.  The  nominal  adherents  or  hearers  reported  in 
about  two  fifths  of  the  Missions  are  1,813,596  — probably  from  three  to 
three  and  a  half  millions  in  all.” 


MISSIONARY  TRACTS. 

Missionary  Office  Tract,  No.  5.  Statement  of  Missionary  Helps  for  Church 
and  Sunday-school.  Gratuitous. 

How  Much  and  How.  By  Dr.  Abel  Stevens.  A  Treatise  on  Systematic  Giv¬ 
ing.  A  valuable  tract.  Pp.  16.  2  cents,  io  copies,  by  mail,  13  cents. 

Speedy  Christianization  of  the  World.  By  Dr.  William  Butler.  A  Sketch 
of  the  Missionary 'Enterprise  and  its  Agencies.  Pp.  20.  2  cents.  10  copies, 
by  mail,  16  cents. 

The  Support  of  Missions.  By  Rev.  Bishop  Harris.  How  the  Missionary 
Society  is  Administered.  Instructions  of  the  Discipline  on  Missions  :  Ele¬ 
ments  of  Power  of  the  Plan.  Pp.  36.  3  cents.  10  copies,  by  mail,  28  cts. 

Our  Missionary  Society.  By  Dr.  J.  M.  Reid,  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the 
Missionary  Society.  What  is  it  ?  What  is  its  field?  Is  it  expensive? 
Do  Missions  pay  ?  Will  we  succeed  ?  Results.  Pp.  24.  2  cents.  10  copies, 
by  mail,  18  cents. 

The  Message.  By  Dr.  C.  H.  Fowler,  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Mission¬ 
ary  Society.  Spirit  of  the  Gospel.  Christ  necessary.  Our  Business  and 
“  Home  Heathen.”  Cost.  Our  Field  is  Larger  than  our  Availability. 
Success.  The  Triumph  in  our  Day.  Protestantism  and  Romanism.  How 
to  Raise  the  Money.  Pp.  52.  4  cents.  10  copies,  by  mail,  40  cents. 

The  Japanese  Door.  By  Dr.  C.  H.  Fowler,  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the 
Missionary  Society.  Pp.  28.  3  cents.  10  copies,  by  mail,  22  cents. 

Self-Support  and  Mission  Work  in  North  India.  By  Rev.  E.  W.  Parker. 
Pp.  31.  10  copies,  by  mail  25  cents. 

Missionary  Office  Leaflets.  Gratuitous. 

Missionary  Outline  Series  :  China.  By  Rev.  J.  T.  Gracey.  Extent,  History, 
Population,  Industries,  and  Religions  of  China,  and  Christian  Missions 
therein.  Maps  showing  location  of  Missions  of  all  Societies.  Pp.  64. 
25  cents.  ' 

Developing  the  Missionary  Spirit  in  Sunday-Schools.  By  Rev.  J.  w.  Mur- 

dock,  D.D.  Pp.  20.  2  cents. 

The  World  Of  Missions.  By  H.  K.  Carroll.  A  general  Review  of  the  Results 
of  Protestant  Missions  in  1879.  (Chautauqua  Text-Book,  No.  30.)  Pp.  60. 
10  cents. 

Fifty-four  four-paged  Tracts,  in  one  package,  suitable  for  distribution  in  Sun¬ 
day-schools.  15  cents. 

Conversion  of  Padre  Rojana,  a  Mexican  Priest.  By  Rev.  Thomas  Car¬ 
ter,  D.D.  Pp.  26.  3  cents. 

An  Appeal  in  Behalf  Of  Missions.  By  Rev.  W.  S.  Edwards,  D.D.  Tract- 
book  Series.  Pp.  36.  5  cents. 

An  Appeal  to  Christian  Workers  of  all  Denominations,  etc.  By  Asa  Mahan, 
A.  Lowrey,  Daniel  Steele,  and  Frederick  G.  Swan.  Pocket  Series,  No.  83. 
Pp.  32.  Single,  3  cents  ;  10  copies,  21  cents. 

So  Many  Calls.  Tract  No.  60.  Pp.  4.  Single,  2  cents.  10  copies,  4  cents. 

Go  Or  Send:  A  Plea  for  Missions.  By  Dr.  Haygood.  Prize  Essay.  Published 
by  order  of  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South.  20  cents. 

Go  Or  Die.  By  Dr.  Kelley.  15  cents. 

Missions  :  An  Essay.  By  Dr.  Anderson,  Missionary  to  Spain.  15  cents. 
Mission  Work.  By  Rev.  H.  S.  Thrall.  15  cents. 

The  Principles  and  Facts  of  Missions.  By  Rev.  B.  W.  Bond.  15  cents. 
Thoughts  on  Missions;  or,  The  Principles,  Facts,  and  Obligations  of 

Christian  Missions.  By  Dr.  Cunnyngham.  15  cents. 


